引用

CHAPTER ONE THE ISLAND

ONCE there were four children whose names were Peter, Susan, Edmund, and Lucy, and it has been told in another book called The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe how they had a remarkable adventure. They had opened the door of a magic wardrobe and found themselves in a quite different world from ours, and in that different world they had become Kings and Queens in a country called Narnia. While they were in Narnia they seemed to reign for years and years; but when they came back through the door and found themselves in England again, it all seemed to have taken no time at all. At any rate, no one noticed that they had ever been away, and they never told anyone except one very wise grown-up.

That had all happened a year ago, and now all four of them were sitting on a seat at a railway station with trunks and playboxes piled up round them. They were, in fact, on their way back to school. They had travelled together as far as this station, which was a junction; and here, in a few minutes, one train would arrive and take the girls away to one school, and in about half an hour another train would arrive and the boys would go off to another school. The first part of the journey, when they were all together, always seemed to be part of the holidays; but now when they would be saying good-bye and going different ways so soon, everyone felt that the holidays were really over and everyone felt their term-time feelings beginning again, and they were all rather gloomy and no one could think of anything to say. Lucy was going to boarding school for the first time.

It was an empty, sleepy, country station and there was hardly anyone on the platform except themselves. Suddenly Lucy gave a sharp little cry, like someone who has been stung by a wasp.

"What's up, Lu?" said Edmund - and then suddenly broke off and made a noise like "Ow!"

"What on earth-",began Peter, and then he too suddenly changed what he had been going to say. Instead, he said, "Susan, let go! What are you doing? Where are you dragging me to?"

"I'm not touching you," said Susan. "Someone is pulling me. Oh - oh -oh -stop it!"

Everyone noticed that all the others' faces had gone very white.

"I felt just the same," said Edmund in a breathless voice. "As if I were being dragged along. A most frightful pulling-ugh! it's beginning again."

"Me too," said Lucy. "Oh, I can't bear it."

"Look sharp!" shouted Edmund. "All catch hands and keep together. This is magic - I can tell by the feeling. Quick!"

"Yes," said Susan. "Hold hands. Oh, I do wish it would stop-oh!"

Next moment the luggage, the seat, the platform, and the station had completely vanished. The four children, holding hands and panting, found themselves standing in a woody place - such a woody place that branches were sticking into them and there was hardly room to move. They all rubbed their eyes and took a deep breath.

"Oh, Peter!" exclaimed Lucy. "Do you think we can possibly have got back to Narnia?"

"It might be anywhere," said Peter. "I can't see a yard in all these trees. Let's try to get into the open - if there is any open."

With some difficulty, and with some stings from nettles and pricks from thorns, they struggled out of the thicket. Then they had another surprise. Everything became much brighter, and after a few steps they found themselves at the edge of the wood, looking down on a sandy beach. A few yards away a very calm sea was falling on the sand with such tiny ripples that it made hardly any sound. There was no land in sight and no clouds in the sky. The sun was about where it ought to be at ten o'clock in the morning, and the sea was a dazzling blue. They stood sniffing in the sea-smell.

"By Jove!" said Peter. "This is good enough."

Five minutes later everyone was barefooted and wading in the cool clear water.

"This is better than being in a stuffy train on the way back to Latin and French and Algebra!" said Edmund. And then for quite a long time there was no more talking, only splashing and looking for shrimps and crabs.

"All the same," said Susan presently, "I suppose we'll have to make some plans. We shall want something to eat before long."

"We've got the sandwiches Mother gave us for the journey," said Edmund. "At least I've got mine."

"Not me," said Lucy. "Mine were in my little bag."

"So were mine," said Susan.

"Mine are in my coat-pocket, there on the beach," said Peter. "That'll be two lunches among four. This isn't going to be such fun."

"At present," said Lucy, "I want something to drink more than something to eat."

Everyone else now felt thirsty, as one usually is after wading in salt water under a hot sun.

"It's like being shipwrecked," remarked Edmund. "In the books they always find springs of clear, fresh water on the island. We'd better go and look for them."

"Does that mean we have to go back into all that thick wood?" said Susan.

"Not a bit of it," said Peter. "If there are streams they're bound to come down to the sea, and if we walk along the beach we're bound to come to them."

They all now waded back and went first across the smooth, wet sand and then up to the dry, crumbly sand that sticks to one's toes, and began putting on their shoes and socks. Edmund and Lucy wanted to leave them behind and do their exploring with bare feet, but Susan said this would be a mad thing to do. "We might never find them again," she pointed out, "and we shall want them if we're still here when night comes and it begins to be cold."

When they were dressed again they set out along the shore with the sea on their left hand and the wood on their right. Except for an occasional seagull it was a very quiet place. The wood was so thick and tangled that they could hardly see into it at all; and nothing in it moved - not a bird, not even an insect.

Shells and seaweed and anemones, or tiny crabs in rockpools, are all very well, but you soon get tired of them if you are thirsty. The children's feet, after the change from the cool water, felt hot and heavy. Susan and Lucy had raincoats to carry. Edmund had put down his coat on the station seat just before the magic overtook them, and he and Peter took it in turns to carry Peter's great-coat.

Presently the shore began to curve round to the right. About quarter of an hour later, after they had crossed a rocky ridge which ran out into a point, it made quite a sharp turn. Their backs were now to the part of the sea which had met them when they first came out of the wood, and now, looking ahead, they could see across the water another shore, thickly wooded like the one they were exploring.

"I wonder, is that an island or do we join on to it presently?" said Lucy.

"Don't know," said Peter and they all plodded on in silence.

The shore that they were walking on drew nearer and nearer to the opposite shore, and as they came round each promontory the children expected to find the place where the two joined. But in this they were disappointed. They came to some rocks which they had to climb and from the top they could see a fairway ahead and - "Oh bother!" said Edmund, "it's no good. We shan't be able to get to those other woods at all. We're on an island!"

It was true. At this point the channel between them and the opposite coast was only about thirty or forty yards wide; but they could now see that this was its narrowest place. After that, their own coast bent round to the right again and they could see open sea between it and the mainland. It was obvious that they had already come much more than halfway round the island.

"Look!" said Lucy suddenly. "What's that?" She pointed to a long, silvery, snake-like thing that lay across the beach.

"A stream! A stream!" shouted the others, and, tired as they were, they lost no time in clattering down the rocks and racing to the fresh water. They knew that the stream would be better to drink farther up, away from the beach, so they went at once to the spot where it came out of the wood. The trees were as thick as ever, but the stream had made itself a deep course between high mossy banks so that by stooping you could follow it up in a sort of tunnel of leaves. They dropped on their knees by the first brown, dimply pool and drank and drank, and dipped their faces in the water, and then dipped their arms in up to the elbow.

"Now," said Edmund, "what about those sandwiches?"

"Oh, hadn't we better have them?" said Susan. "We may need them far worse later on."

"I do wish," said Lucy, "now that we're not thirsty, we could go on feeling as not-hungry as we did when we were thirsty."

"But what about those sandwiches?" repeated Edmund. "There's no good saving them till they go bad. You've got to remember it's a good deal hotter here than in England and we've been carrying them about in pockets for hours." So they got out the two packets and divided them into four portions, and nobody had quite enough, but it was a great deal better than nothing. Then they talked about their plans for the next meal. Lucy wanted to go back to the sea and catch shrimps, until someone pointed out that they had no nets. Edmund said they must gather gulls' eggs from the rocks, but when they came to think of it they couldn't remember having seen any gulls' eggs and wouldn't be able to cook them if they found any. Peter thought to himself that unless they had some stroke of luck they would soon be glad to eat eggs raw, but he didn't see any point in saying this out loud. Susan said it was a pity they had eaten the sandwiches so soon. One or two tempers very nearly got lost at this stage. Finally Edmund said:

"Look here. There's only one thing to be done. We must explore the wood. Hermits and knights-errant and people like that always manage to live somehow if they're in a forest. They find roots and berries and things."

"What sort of roots?" asked Susan.

"I always thought it meant roots of trees," said Lucy.

"Come on," said Peter, "Ed is right. And we must try to do something. And it'll be better than going out into the glare and the sun again."

So they all got up and began to follow the stream. It was very hard work. They had to stoop under branches and climb over branches, and they blundered through great masses of stuff like rhododendrons and tore their clothes and got their feet wet in the stream; and still there was no noise at all except the noise of the stream and the noises they were making themselves. They were beginning to get very tired of it when they noticed a delicious smell, and then a flash of bright colour high above them at the top of the right bank.

"I say!" exclaimed Lucy. "I do believe that's an apple tree."

It was. They panted up the steep bank, forced their way through some brambles, and found themselves standing round an old tree that was heavy with large yellowishgolden apples as firm and juicy as you could wish to see.

"And this is not the only tree," said Edmund with his mouth full of apple. "Look there-and there."

"Why, there are dozens of them," said Susan, throwing away the core of her first apple and picking her second. "This must have been an orchard - long, long ago, before the place went wild and the wood grew up."

"Then this was once an inhabited island," said Peter.

"And what's that?" said Lucy, pointing ahead.

"By Jove, it's a wall," said Peter. "An old stone wall."

Pressing their way between the laden branches they reached the wall. It was very old, and broken down in places, with moss and wallflowers growing on it, but it was higher than all but the tallest trees. And when they came quite close to it they found a great arch which must once have had a gate in it but was now almost filled up with the largest of all the apple trees. They had to break some of the branches to get past, and when they had done so they all blinked because the daylight became suddenly much brighter. They found themselves in a wide open place with walls all round it. In here there were no trees, only level grass and daisies, and ivy, and grey walls. It was a bright, secret, quiet place, and rather sad; and all four stepped out into the middle of it, glad to be able to straighten their backs and move their limbs freely.

1、小岛

以前有四个孩子彼得、苏珊、爱德蒙和露茜。在另一本叫做《狮子、女巫和魔衣柜》的书里，我们曾经讲述过他们的一次精彩历险。他们钻进一个神秘的大衣柜，发现自己来到一个与我们这里全然不同的世界——纳尼亚王国。在那里，他们成为国王和女王，并且统治了好多好多年。可是，当他们穿过那扇柜门，重新回到我们的世界来时，这场历险似乎只是瞬间发生的事情——至少没人发现他们曾经离开过。而他们除了告诉过一位非常博学的老人之外，对谁也没有提起过这件事。(

那是一年前发生的事情了。现在，这四个孩子都坐在火车站的长椅上，身边堆放着大衣箱和用品箱。这是在回学校的路上，他们将在这里分手。女孩子们准备乘坐很快就要进站的一列火车返回自己的学校，而大约半个小时以后，两个男孩将乘另一列火车返回他们的学校。这一路上大家热热闹闹在一起，总觉得仍然是在度假，可是现在，马上就要握手告别，这使每个人都意识到，假期的确已经结束，天天上课的日子又要开始了。孩子们不由得都情绪低落，谁也想不出该说些什么才好。露茜将是第一次上寄宿学校。

这是个空荡、沉寂的小镇车站，月台上除了他们，几乎再没别人。突然，露茜轻声尖叫了一下，仿佛被马蜂蛰了一下似的。

什么事，露？"爱德蒙问。可是话音未落，他也"哎哟"声叫了起来。

"真见鬼…"彼得话说了一半，突然也改变了原先想说的话，"苏珊，放手！你干什么？你拉我上哪儿去？"

谁碰你了！"苏珊说，"倒是有人在拉我，哎……哎……哎……别拉我呀！"

孩子们一个个脸色变得煞白。

"我也是，"爱德蒙气都喘不过来了，"好像有人把我拉向什么地方。这太可怕了——唷，又来了！”

"我也一样，"露茜喊道，"哦，我支持不住了。"

"快！"爱德蒙喊道，"大家快拉起手来，不要松开！这是一种魔力——我的感觉没错，快！”

"对，"苏珊急急地说，"拉起手来。噢，恐怕一时还停不了，噢……”

接着是一阵天旋地转，行李、长楠、月台和车站转眼间都消失不见了。四个孩子手拉着手，气喘吁吁，发现自己站在一片树林之中——这里的树木是那么稠密，树枝顶在他们身上，几乎连一点活动的余地都没有。孩子们揉揉眼睛，深深舒了一口气。

"喂，彼得！"露茜大声说，"你看咱们会不会是又回到纳尼亚了？"

"什么地方都有可能，"彼得答道，"这么多的树，一米之外我就什么都看不见了。咱们得想法找一找，看看外面有没有空地。

费了九牛二虎之力，身上多处被树枝划破，他们终于走出了树木最稠密的地区。外面的光线强多了，再往前走几步，他们突然惊奇地发现自己已站在树林的边缘，眼前是一片海滩。离他们不远处，温和的海水轻轻地涌上滩头，激起层层细浪，几乎一点儿声响都没有。这里看不到田野，天上也没有云，眼前只有大海那令人目眩的一片蔚蓝。根据太阳的位置判断，现在大约是上午十点钟。几个孩子悄然肃立，沐浴在海洋气息之中。.

"哇！"彼得不禁感叹道，"这儿风景真好啊！"

五分钟之后，大家都脱掉鞋子走进那清凉透澈的海水之中。

"比起坐在那闷热的车厢里回学校去上那些拉丁文、法文和代数课来，这可真是强多了！"爱德蒙说。这以后有老半天，大家都默不作声，只是踩着水往前走，一边寻找水中的虾蟹。

"尽管如此，"过了一会儿苏珊说，"咱们该认真计划一下，要不然我们很快就会饿肚子了。"

"不是有妈妈给我们带在路上吃的三明治吗？"爱德蒙说，"至少我的一份在这里。

"我的没了，"露茜说，"我把它放在小包里了。""我的也放在那儿。"苏珊说。

"我的在衣服口袋里，睹，就在海滩上，"彼得说，"四个人两份午餐，准不够吃！”

"我现在并不饿，就是有点渴。"露茜说。

这一说，大家都感到口渴起来。当然啦，在烈日下的海水中玩一会儿之后，谁都要口渴的。

"我们现在的情形就好像船在海上遇了险，"爱德蒙一本正经地说，"书中的遇难者们总是能在荒岛上找到清凉甘甜的泉水。咱们也该去找找看口

"你是说，我们还得到那茂密的林子中去？"苏珊问。

"用不着，"彼得说，"只要有小溪，它们肯定会潺潺而下，流入大海。我们沿着海岸走，！佳能找得到。

于是，他们开始趟水往回走。在松软的沙滩上，他们穿起鞋袜。爱德蒙和露茜曾异想、天开地要把鞋袜都丢掉，光着脚去探险，幸亏苏珊及时阻止了他们，说那样做简直是发疯。"那样就再也找不回它们了，可如果晚上我们还要待在这里，天又冷起来，你们穿什么？"

他们穿好后，沿着海岸向前走去，左边是大海，右边是森林。这里非常恬静，只是间或传来海鸥的叫声。树林十分茂密，枝叶缠结在一起，根本看不到里面，而且，林子深处一片寂静——没有鸟儿，甚至连昆虫的动静也没有。,

贝壳、海藻、海葵和那岩石缝里的小螃蟹，都非常好玩。

可是，在口渴难当的时候，你就对它们不感兴趣了。更糟的是，从凉凉的海水中出来以后，他们不久便感到两条腿又热又沉甸甸的。苏珊和露茜有各自的雨衣要拿，爱德蒙的外衣丢在了车站的长椅上，所以现在他和彼得轮流着拿彼得的大衣。

不久，海岸开始向右延伸。大约一刻钟之后，他们绕过一个石崖。这石崖在前面一个急转弯，把刚才那片海域抛在了身后。举目望去，他们看到海峡对面的一片陆地上树木茂密，与脚下这片土地十分相像。

"那是一个岛吗？或者，没准儿两边很快就连在起了。"露茜说。

"不知道。"彼得懒懒地答道。大家拖着疲惫的步子往前走，谁也不说话。

两边海岸越来越靠近。每走过一个岬角，他们就期待着看到两岸相交，可结果总是使他们失望。终于，他们来到片岩石跟前。爬上岩顶，只见一条小路伸向远方。"真糟糕！"爱德蒙懊恼地说，"白费了半天劲儿|咱们根本无法到达那边的树林——这儿是一个小岛！"

千真万确，从这里看去，两岸之间的海峡只不过三十来米，显然是最狭窄的地方。再往前，脚下的海岸继续向右延伸，他们可以看到岛与大陆之间开阔的海面。看来，他们已经沿着岛走了大半圈了。

"看，那是什么？"露茜突然说，手指着横卧在海滩上的一条银色的、长蛇般的东西。

["小溪，一条小溪！”其他几个齐声欢呼起来。尽管已经十分疲倦，他们还是毫不迟疑地跳下岩石，向那淡水小溪跑过去。他们知道，上游的溪水才最好喝，便沿着小溪朝上游走去。树林仍然是那么茂密，好在天长日久，那小溪冲出了一条通道：弯下身来，在枝叶搭起的天然隧道里，就能顺水而上。他们在第一个水潭边跪下来，尽情地喝了个够。然后把脸浸在水里，再把胳膊也伸进去，一直浸到臂弯处。

"好极了！"爱德蒙长长地舒了一口气，"现在，让我们来点儿三明治怎么样？"

"喂，我们是不是该省着点儿吃？"苏珊犹豫地说，"也许我们以后更需要它们。"

"现在我们已经不觉得口渴了，"露茜说，"我真希望，仍然像刚才口渴时那样一点儿都不觉得饿。"

"可那些三明治怎么办呢？"爱德蒙仍不甘心，"我们可别省着不吃，结果却把它们放坏了。你们别忘了，这儿气温很高，我们把它们装在口袋里已经走了很久。"于是他们把那两包三明治取出来，分成四份。说实在的，谁都没有吃饱，但这总比什么都不吃强多了。可下一餐怎么办呢？露茜提议回到海边去捕捉海虾，可是没有网。爱德蒙认为最好是去岩石缝里搜集海鸥蛋，可谁也想不起来曾在哪里看到过海鸥蛋，再说即使找到，也无法把它们做熟。彼得心想，除非碰上好运气，否则不用多久，能有生蛋吃就不错了。当然，他明白没有必要把这话讲出来。苏珊开始懊悔不该这么早早地就把三明治一下子吃个精光。孩子们有些沉不住气了。

最后，还是爱德蒙开口说道

"听我说，现在我们只能去森林里面碰碰运气。探险家、云游四海的骑士、侠客以及许多诸如此类的古人，在这种情况下总是想办法活下来的。他们吃根茎、野果和任何可以充饥的东西。":

"什么根茎？"苏珊好奇地问。

"我一向以为那是指树根。"露茜说。

"出发吧，"彼得鼓励大家，"爱德蒙是对的。我们必须去闯闯看，这总比傻站在阳光下要强。""

于是，他们站起身来，顺着小溪向森林深处走去。行程十分艰难，茂密的枝叶拦在面前，他们不得不弯腰前进，或者从枝干上面爬过去。他们跌跌撞撞地穿过大片大片杜鹊之类的灌木丛。衣服扯破了，鞋也在小溪里搞湿了。此时此地，除了小溪流水和他们自己发出的声响之外，林子里依然是一片寂静。正当他们开始感到有些厌倦的时候，突然注意到从什么地方飘来一股清香。接着，他们看到右上方有一种十分鲜亮的色彩。

"看呀！"露茜叫道，"我说那一定是一棵苹果树。"

果然是一棵苹果树。他们一鼓作气爬上陡坡，从荆棘中踩出一条路，来到这棵老树前。树上沉甸甸地挂满了金黄色的、坚实多汁的大苹果。

"还不止一棵呢。"爱德蒙嘴里塞满了苹果，吐字含糊不清。"看那儿，还有那儿。"

"可不是，瞧，这里足有好几十棵果树！"苏珊说着，扔掉了于里的果核，一边又摘下一个大苹果。"很久很久以前，这儿一定是个果园。那时候这儿肯定不像现在这样没人照看，那些树木也还没有长起来口"5

"也就是说，这是一个曾经有人居住过的小岛。"彼得沉思道。

"那是什么？"露茜指着前面。

"天哪！那儿有一堵墙！"彼得吃了一惊，"一堵古老的石墙！"

他们推开果实累累的树枝，走到了墙的跟前。这墙的年代已经很久了，有些地方已经塌下来。墙上覆盖着苔藓和那种总是长在墙上的小黄花。墙上有个高大的门拱，这儿肯定有过一扇大门，可现在门拱几乎被一棵最高的苹果树堵1

塞住了。孩子们折断一些树枝，爬了进去。墙那边的光线显然明亮得多，他们惊愕地发现自己来到一片开阔地。这里没有树，只有平坦的草坪，野花盛开。四周是灰色的围墙，覆盖着常春藤。这是一个明亮、宁静而又神秘的地方，但令人感到有些阴郁。四个孩子迈步来到院子中间，心里十分高兴。现在他们可以伸伸腰，自由自在地活动一下四肢了。

引用

CHAPTER TWO THE ANCIENT TREASURE HOUSE

"THIS wasn't a garden," said Susan presently. "It was a castle and this must have been the courtyard."

"I see what you mean," said Peter. "Yes. That is the remains of a tower. And there is what used to be a flight of steps going up to the top of the walls. And look at those other steps - the broad, shallow ones - going up to that doorway. It must have been the door into the great hall."

"Ages ago, by the look of it," said Edmund.

"Yes, ages ago," said Peter. "I wish we could find out who the people were that lived in this castle; and how long ago."

"It gives me a queer feeling," said Lucy.

"Does it, Lu?" said Peter, turning and looking hard at her. "Because it does the same to me. It is the queerest thing that has happened this queer day. I wonder where we are and what it all means?"

While they were talking they had crossed the courtyard and gone through the other doorway into what had once been the hall. This was now very like the courtyard, for the roof had long since disappeared and it was merely another space of grass and daisies, except that it was shorter and narrower and the walls were higher. Across the far end there was a kind of terrace about three feet higher than the rest.

"I wonder, was it really the hall?" said Susan. "What is that terrace kind of thing?"

"Why, you silly," said Peter (who had become strangely excited), "don't you see? That was the dais where the High Table was, where the King and the great lords sat. Anyone would think you had forgotten that we ourselves were once Kings and Queens and sat on a dais just like that, in our great hall."

"In our castle of Cair Paravel," continued Susan in a dreamy and rather sing-song voice, "at the mouth of the great river of Narnia. How could I forget?"

"How it all comes back!" said Lucy. "We could pretend we were in Cair Paravel now. This hall must have been very like the great hall we feasted in."

"But unfortunately without the feast," said Edmund. "It's getting late, you know. Look how long the shadows are. And have you noticed that it isn't so hot?"

"We shall need a camp-fire if we've got to spend the night here," said Peter. "I've got matches. Let's go and see if we can collect some dry wood."

Everyone saw the sense of this, and for the next halfhour they were busy. The orchard through which they had first come into the ruins turned out not to be a good place for firewood. They tried the other side of the castle, passing out of the hall by a little side door into a maze of stony humps and hollows which must once have been passages and smaller rooms but was now all nettles and wild roses. Beyond this they found a wide gap in the castle wall and stepped through it into a wood of darker and bigger trees where they found dead branches and rotten wood and sticks and dry leaves and fir-cones in plenty. They went to and fro with bundles until they had a good pile on the dais. At the fifth journey they found the well, just outside the hall, hidden in weeds, but clean and fresh and deep when they had cleared these away.

The remains of a stone pavement ran half-way round it. Then the girls went out to pick some more apples and the boys built the fire, on the dais and fairly close to the corner between two walls, which they thought would be the snuggest and warmest place. They had great difficulty in lighting it and used a lot of matches, but they succeeded in the end. Finally, all four sat down with their backs to the wall and their faces to the fire. They tried roasting some of the apples on the ends of sticks. But roast apples are not much good without sugar, and they are too hot to eat with your fingers till they are too cold to be worth eating. So they had to content themselves with raw apples, which, as Edmund said, made one realize that school suppers weren't so bad after all - "I shouldn't mind a good thick slice of bread and margarine this minute," he added. But the spirit of adventure was rising in them all, and no one really wanted to be back at school.

Shortly after the last apple had been eaten, Susan went out to the well to get another drink. When she came back she was carrying something in her hand.

"Look," she said in a rather choking kind of voice. "I found it by the well." She handed it to Peter and sat down. The others thought she looked and sounded as if she might be going to cry. Edmund and Lucy eagerly bent forward to see what was in Peter's hand - a little, bright thing that gleamed in the firelight.

"Well, I'm - I'm jiggered," said Peter, and his voice also sounded queer. Then he handed it to the others.

All now saw what it was - a little chess-knight, ordinary in size but extraordinarily heavy because it was made of pure gold; and the eyes in the horse's head were two tiny little rubies or rather one was, for the other had been knocked out.

"Why!" said Lucy, "it's exactly like one of the golden chessmen we used to play with when we were Kings and Queens at Cair Paravel."

"Cheer up, Su," said Peter to his other sister.

"I can't help it," said Susan. "It brought back - oh, such lovely times. And I remembered playing chess with fauns and good giants, and the mer-people singing in the sea, and my beautiful horse - and - and -"

"Now," said Peter in a quite different voice, "it's about time we four started using our brains."

"What about?" asked Edmund.

"Have none of you guessed where we are?" said Peter.

"Go on, go on," said Lucy. "I've felt for hours that there was some wonderful mystery hanging over this place."

"Fire ahead, Peter," said Edmund. "We're all listening."

"We are in the ruins of Cair Paravel itself," said Peter.

"But, I say," replied Edmund. "I mean, how do you make that out? This place has been ruined for ages. Look at all those big trees growing right up to the gates. Look at the very stones. Anyone can see that nobody has lived here for hundreds of years."

"I know," said Peter. "That is the difficulty. But let's leave that out for the moment. I want to take the points one by one. First point: this hall is exactly the same shape and size as the hall at Cair Paravel. Just picture a roof on this, and a coloured pavement instead of grass, and tapestries on the walls, and you get our royal banqueting hall."

No one said anything.

"Second point," continued Peter. "The castle well is exactly where our well was, a little to the south of the great hall; and it is exactly the same size and shape."

Again there was no reply.

"Third point: Susan has just found one of our old chessmen - or something as like one of them as two peas."

Still nobody answered.

"Fourth point. Don't you remember - it was the very day before the ambassadors came from the King of Calormen don't you remember planting the orchard outside the north gate of Cair Paravel? The greatest of all the wood-people, Pomona herself, came to put good spells on it. It was those very decent little chaps the moles who did the actual digging. Can you have forgotten that funny old Lilygloves, the chief mole, leaning on his spade and saying, `Believe me, your Majesty, you'll be glad of these fruit trees one day.' And by Jove he was right."

"I do! I do!" said Lucy, and clapped her hands.

"But look here, Peter," said Edmund. "This must be all rot. To begin with, we didn't plant the orchard slap up against the gate. We wouldn't have been such fools."

"No, of course not," said Peter. "But it has grown up to the gate since."

"And for another thing," said Edmund, "Cair Paravel wasn't on an island."

"Yes, I've been wondering about that. But it was a what-do-you-call-it, a peninsula. Jolly nearly an island. Couldn't it have been made an island since our time? Somebody has dug a channel."

"But half a moment!" said Edmund. "You keep on saying since our time. But it's only a year ago since we came back from Narnia. And you want to make out that in one year castles have fallen down, and great forests have grown up, and little trees we saw planted ourselves have turned into a big old orchard, and goodness knows what else. It's all impossible."

"There's one thing," said Lucy. "If this is Cair Paravel there ought to be a door at this end of the dais. In fact we ought to be sitting with our backs against it at this moment. You know - the door that led down to the treasure chamber."

"I suppose there isn't a door," said Peter, getting up.

The wall behind them was a mass of ivy.

"We can soon find out," said Edmund, taking up one of the sticks that they had laid ready for putting on the fire. He began beating the ivied wall. Tap-tap went the stick against the stone; and again, tap-tap; and then, all at once, boomboom, with a quite different sound, a hollow, wooden sound.

"Great Scott!" said Edmund.

"We must clear this ivy away," said Peter.

"Oh, do let's leave it alone," said Susan. "We can try it in the morning. If we've got to spend the night here I don't want an open door at my back and a great big black hole that anything might come out of, besides the draught and the damp. And it'll soon be dark."

"Susan! How can you?" said Lucy with a reproachful glance. But both the boys were too much excited to take any notice of Susan's advice. They worked at the ivy with their hands and with Peter's pocket-knife till the knife broke. After that they used Edmund's. Soon the whole place where they had been sitting was covered with ivy; and at last they had the door cleared.

"Locked, of course," said Peter.

"But the wood's all rotten," said Edmund. "We can pull it to bits in no time, and it will make extra firewood. Come on."

It took them longer than they expected and, before they had done, the great hall had grown dusky and the first star or two had come out overhead. Susan was not the only one who felt a slight shudder as the boys stood above the pile of splintered wood, rubbing the dirt off their hands and staring into the cold, dark opening they had made.

"Now for a torch," said Peter.

"Oh, what is the good?" said Susan. "And as Edmund said -"

"I'm not saying it now," Edmund interrupted. "I still don't understand, but we can settle that later. I suppose you're coming down, Peter?"

"We must," said Peter. "Cheer up, Susan. It's no good behaving like kids now that we are back in Narnia.

You're a Queen here. And anyway no one could go to sleep with a mystery like this on their minds."

They tried to use long sticks as torches but this was not a success. If you held them with the lighted end up they went out, and if you held them the other way they scorched your hand and the smoke got in your eyes. In the end they had to use Edmund's electric torch; luckily it had been a birthday present less than a week ago and the battery was almost new. He went first, with the light. Then came Lucy, then Susan, and Peter brought up the rear.

"I've come to the top of the steps," said Edmund.

"Count them," said Peter.

"One - two - three," said Edmund, as he went cautiously down, and so up to sixteen. "And this is the bottom," he shouted back.

"Then it really must be Cair Paravel," said Lucy. "There were sixteen." Nothing more was said till all four were standing in a knot together at the foot of the stairway. Then Edmund flashed his torch slowly round.

"O - o - o - oh!!" said all the children at once.

For now all knew that it was indeed the ancient treasure chamber of Cair Paravel where they had once reigned as Kings and Queens of Narnia. There was a kind of path up the middle (as it might be in a greenhouse), and along each side at intervals stood rich suits of armour, like knights guarding the treasures. In between the suits of armour, and on each side of the path, were shelves covered with precious things - necklaces and arm rings and finger rings and golden bowls and dishes and long tusks of ivory, brooches and coronets and chains of gold, and heaps of unset stones lying piled anyhow as if they were marbles or potatoes - diamonds, rubies, carbuncles, emeralds, topazes, and amethysts. Under the shelves stood great chests of oak strengthened with iron bars and heavily padlocked. And it was bitterly cold, and so still that they could hear themselves breathing, and the treasures were so covered with dust that unless they had realized where they were and remembered most of the things, they would hardly have known they were treasures. There was something sad and a little frightening about the place, because it all seemed so forsaken and long ago. That was why nobody said anything for at least a minute.

Then, of course, they began walking about and picking things up to look at. It was like meeting very old friends. If you had been there you would have heard them saying things like, "Oh look! Our coronation rings - do you remember first wearing this? - Why, this is the little brooch we all thought was lost - I say, isn't that the armour you wore in the great tournament in the Lone Islands? - do you remember the dwarf making that for me? - do you remember drinking out of that horn? - do you remember, do you remember?"

But suddenly Edmund said, "Look here. We mustn't waste the battery: goodness knows how often we shall need it. Hadn't we better take what we want and get out again?"

"We must take the gifts," said Peter. For long ago at a Christmas in Narnia he and Susan and Lucy had been given certain presents which they valued more than their whole kingdom. Edmund had had no gift, because he was not with them at the time. (This was his own fault, and you can read about it in the other book.)

They all agreed with Peter and walked up the path to the wall at the far end of the treasure chamber, and there, sure enough, the gifts were still hanging. Lucy's was the smallest for it was only a little bottle. But the bottle was made of diamond instead of glass, and it was still more than half full of the magical cordial which would heal almost every wound and every illness. Lucy said nothing and looked very solemn as she took her gift down from its place and slung the belt over her shoulder and once more felt the bottle at her side where it used to hang in the old days. Susan's gift had been a bow and arrows and a horn. The bow was still there, and the ivory quiver, full of wellfeathered arrows, but - "Oh, Susan," said Lucy. "Where's the horn?"

"Oh bother, bother, bother," said Susan after she had thought for a moment. "I remember now. I took it with me the last day of all, the day we went hunting the White Stag. It must have got lost when we blundered back into that other place - England, I mean."

Edmund whistled. It was indeed a shattering loss; for this was an enchanted horn and, whenever you blew it, help was certain to come to you, wherever you were.

"Just the sort of thing that might come in handy in a place like this," said Edmund.

"Never mind," said Susan, "I've still got the bow." And she took it.

"Won't the string be perished, Su?" said Peter.

But whether by some magic in the air of the treasure chamber or not, the bow was still in working order. Archery and swimming were the things Susan was good at. In a moment she had bent the bow and then she gave one little pluck to the string. It twanged: a chirruping twang that vibrated through the whole room. And that one small noise brought back the old days to the children's minds more than anything that had happened yet. All the battles and hunts and feasts came rushing into their heads together.

Then she unstrung the bow again and slung the quiver at her side.

Next, Peter took down his gift - the shield with the great red lion on it, and the royal sword. He blew, and rapped them on the floor, to get off the dust. He fitted the shield on his arm and slung the sword by his side. He was afraid at first that it might be rusty and stick to the sheath. But it was not so. With one swift motion he drew it and held it up, shining in the torchlight.

"It is my sword Rhindon," he said; "with it I killed the Wolf." There was a new tone in his voice, and the others all felt that he was really Peter the High King again. Then, after a little pause, everyone remembered that they must save the battery.

They climbed the stair again and made up a good fire and lay down close together for warmth. The ground was very hard and uncomfortable, but they fell asleep in the end.

2、古老的宝库

这不像是个花园，"苏珊想了想说，"这准是个城堡，我们站的这个地方就是城堡的院子。""

"我明白你的意思了，"彼得说，"对，那是塔楼的废墟，那是楼梯，直通顶层。你们再看这些又宽又浅的台阶，一直通往门廊，那门准是通往大厅去的。"

看上去可真有些年头了。"爱德蒙说。

"不错，"彼得接着说，"但愿咱们能发现当年住在这里的是些什么人，以及那是多久以前的事情。"

"我觉得这一切都十分稀奇古怪。"露茜说。

"是吗，露？”彼得转过身来，眼睛盯着她，"我也有同样户感觉。这是今天这个奇怪的日子里所发生的最奇怪的事情。我真想知道咱们是在什么地方，到底发生了什么事情。"

他们一边交谈，一边穿过院子，走进另一个门道。这里曾经是个大厅，可是现在，与外面的院子几乎没什么两样，屋顶早就没有了，只见一片荒草和雏菊丛生的空地，不过比较窄，比较短，墙比院墙高一些。在另一端有个平台，比别处-

大约高三英尺。

"奇怪，这儿以前真是个大厅吗？"苏珊说，"那平台是做什么用的”

"哎，你这傻瓜，"彼得突然莫名其妙地激动起来，"你还看不出来，那是国王和贵族们坐的地方。你是不是忘记了，我们自己就曾经是国王和女王，坐在王宫的高台上，那台子跟这个都差不多的。"!

"我们的凯尔帕拉维尔城堡，"提起往事，苏珊心驰神往，如在梦中，"它就坐落在纳尼亚大河的入口处。我怎能忘记呢？"

"这一切若能重现，那该多么好哇！”露茜说，"干脆咱们把这儿当作凯尔帕拉维尔。这座大厅和我们过去举行宴会的王宫十分相似。"

"只可惜没有宴会。"爱德蒙总是很实际，"天色晚了，你们看，影子这么长，而且天气也没那么热了。"

"要是我们不得已在这儿过夜的话，就必须准备一堆篝火，"彼得说，"我有火柴，咱们分头去找，看能不能搜集些干树枝来。"

大家都意识到这是明智的，便立即行动起来。果园里枯枝并不多，他们只好穿过大厅，从一扇小小的侧门来到城堡的另一端去碰碰运气。这儿像一个迷宫，有许多石堆和空地。他们猜想，以前这些都是连在一起的小房间，可现在早已是杂草丛生，满目荒凉。再往前去，他们看见围墙上有一个大豁口。穿过豁口，来到一个小树林，这儿的树颜色很深，也很高大。在这里他们找到了大量的干枝、朽木、枯叶和冷杉树的球果。他们来回搬运，抱了一捆又一捆，在城堡平台上堆起了好大堆。幸运的是他们还在大厅外面找到了一口井，这口井被埋没在草丛里。他们把井边的杂草清理干净，发现那井水清凉、甘甜，水也很深。随后，女孩子们又跑去摘来一些苹果，两个男孩子则弄好篝火。他们用了好多根火柴，篝火终于燃起来。这时候，他们相信世上简直找不出更舒适温暖的地方了。接着，他们把苹果插在小棍尖儿上，试着烤苹果吃，可是，没有白糖，烤苹果的味道实在谈不上如何美妙。太烫时没法儿用手拿着吃，等你可以用手去拿时，它又凉得一点儿都不好吃了。结果，他们只好吃生苹果充饥。爱德蒙说得不错，学校食堂里的晚餐其实并不那么糟糕——"要是这会儿来一片厚厚的奶油面包，我倒是没什么不乐意。"他加上一句。但是，一股冒险的热情在激动着大家，谁也没有真的就想回学校去。8

吃完了最后一只苹果，苏珊又跑到井边去喝水，回来的时候她手里拿着什么东西。

"看，"她的声音有些异样，"我在井边捡到的。"她把那东西交给彼得，然后坐了下来。从她的表情和声音里，其他几个都以为她就要哭出来了。爱德、蒙和露茜极感兴趣地弯下身来，向彼得手里望去——那是个小小的、亮晶晶的东西，在篝火的映照下闪闪发光。

"真是怪事！"彼得的声音听起来也有些异样了。他随手把那东西递给其他几个。

现在，大家都看清楚了，那是一个象棋里的马，它的大小与普通棋子没什么两样，只是分量特别重，因为它是用纯金制成的。那马头上的小眼睛是两颗小宝石，说准确些是一只眼睛，因为另外一只已经掉了。#

"咦？"露茜吃了一惊，"这像是我们在凯尔帕拉维尔做国王和女王时常玩的！"

"你怎么啦，苏？"彼得注意到苏珊在那儿发愣。

"不知怎么搞的，"苏珊喃喃地说道，"这棋子把我带回了……。哦，多么迷人的日子。我还记得和小矮人以及那些善良的巨人们一起下象棋时的情景，还有水族的朋友们在海里歌唱，还有我那匹骏美的小马，还有……还有……

"现在，"彼得的声音有些激动，"咱们该认真思考一下了。

"思考什么？"爱德蒙问。

"难道你们就没有想想我们是在什么地方？"彼得说。

"你说呢，你说呀！"露茜急切地喊道，"几个小时以来，我一直感到这是个神秘的地方。"

"你接着说，彼得，"爱德蒙说，"我们都听着呢。"

"我们就在凯尔帕拉维尔的废墟上。"彼得很有把握地宣称。

"可是，我说，"爱德蒙不停地眨巴眼睛，"你怎么解释这一切呢？这个地方在很久以前就给毁坏了。看看那些大树，它们沿着大门一直长了上去，再看看这些石头。随便什么人都看得出来，这个地方几百年都没人住过了。"2

"我想过了，"彼得说，"问题就在这里，我们先把这个搁在一边，我想把我的根据一条条地摆出来。首先，这个大厅的形状和大小与凯尔帕拉维尔的那个完全一样。你们只要想象一下，上方是个穹顶，再把那些草地改成彩色的路面，墙上挂起壁毯。好了，现在咱们已经在宫廷宴会大厅里了。是不是？"

谁也没有讲话。

第二点，"彼得继续说，"这城堡的水井与我们的水井位置完全相同，在大殿偏南一点儿，而且，大小和形状也没有两样。"

其他几个仍然一言不发。

"第三点:苏珊刚刚发现的棋子，与我们过去玩的棋子一模一样。"

还是没人答话。

"第四点。你们还记得么——就在卡乐门国王的大使到来的前一天——我们在凯尔帕拉维尔城堡的北门外种了很多果树。森林里所有精灵中最高贵的果树女神波莫娜亲自前来，为我们的果园做了祈祷，而动于刨坑的正是那些打扮得十分体面的小睡鼠。你们还记得不记得它们的首领，那个上了年纪的哩哩格拉唔？它靠在铁锹上说"请相信我，陛下，总有一天，这些果树将给你带来快乐。'瞧，真给它说中了。"*

"这一切我全记得，全记得呀！”露茜拍起于来。

"可是你看这儿，彼得，"爱德蒙犹豫地说，"我们不可能紧挨着大门种植果树——我们不会这么傻的。"2

"那当然，"彼得说，"可能是后来果园慢慢延伸到大门跟前来了。"

"另外，"爱德蒙说，"凯尔帕拉维尔原来并不是一个小岛。"

"对，我对这一点也一直感到奇怪，但那要看你怎么称呼它。这里可能是一个半岛，很像一个小岛。也许在我们以后的年代，有什么人挖了一道海峡，使它变成了现在的样子。"

"等一等！"爱德蒙说，"你说在我们以后的年代，可是我们从纳尼亚回来才不过一年时间。怎么会在短短的一年里，城堡就倒塌了，巨大的森林形成了，而我们亲眼看着栽种的小树苗都变成了古老高大的果树？天晓得还有其他什么奇迹。可这全是不可能的！”*

"我想起一件事，足以证明这儿是不是我们的城堡。"

露茜激动地说，"假如这就是凯尔帕拉维尔，那么在高台的这一端应该有一扇门。实际上，这扇门应该就在我们的身后。你们都知道——它通向我们的宝库。"

"看不出来。"彼得一边说一边站起身来。

他们身后的墙上垂下大片的藤叶。

"我们马上就能搞清楚。"爱德蒙说着拿起一根准备用来生火的粗树枝，开始敲打那爬满青藤的墙壁。嗒，嗒，棍子打在墙上发出坚实的响声，再打下去，仍然是嗒，嗒，嗒。突然，通，遇，通，敲打声变了，这是一种打在木头上的声音。

"听！"爱德蒙惊呆了。

"我们必须先清除这些藤。"彼得说。

"哦，千万别去动它，"苏珊说，"咱们明天早晨再开这门吧。如果我们今晚要在这里过夜，我可不愿意在身后有扇敞开的大门，里面黑咕隆咚，往外散发着凉风和潮气，什么可怕的东西都可能从洞里跑出来！再说，天马上就要黑了。"-

"苏珊！你怎么说这种泄气的话？”露茜责备地瞥了她一眼。两个男孩子则太激动了，根本就没有注意到苏珊讲了些什么。他们开始用小刀割去青藤口转眼间，他们刚才的"安乐窝"被搞得一片凌乱。一阵忙碌过后，那扇门完全暴露出来了。5

"肯定上了锁。"彼得说。

"没关系，木头已经腐朽了，"爱德蒙信心十足，"咱们可以毫不费事地把它砸成碎片，这样我们还可以多些劈柴。来吧。"

事情可没有他们想象的那么容易。这时，沉沉暮色已笼罩大地，天上出现了几颗星星。孩子们站在一堆劈得乱七八糟的木片上，向那刚刚打开的阴森漆黑的洞里望去，不禁一阵微微的颤栗。

"行了，拿个火把来。"彼得吩咐妹妹。)

"哎呀，现在别下去，"苏珊急忙阻拦，"爱德蒙说……”

"我现在可没那么说，"爱德蒙打断了她的话，"现在我还没有弄懂，不过我们会搞清楚是怎么回事情的。彼得，你也下来吧？"

"我们大家都下去，"彼得说，"勇敢些，苏珊。我们现在又回到了纳尼亚，像小孩子那样是没有用的。你在这里是女王。而且，不管怎么说，心里装着这样的秘密，谁也睡不着的。"

他们用树枝燃起火把照亮，但这办法不行。燃烧的那一头朝上的话，火就会熄灭；换一头的话，火苗就会灼痛手，烟会熏着眼睛。最后他们不得不用爱德蒙的电筒。幸好一个礼拜前爱德蒙生日时得到一只电筒，电池几乎还是新的。他拿着电筒第一个走了下去，接着是露茜和苏珊，彼得走在最后.

"我已经来到台阶跟前。"爱德蒙大声报告。

"数一下，看有多少级。"彼得说。

一——二——三——"爱德蒙嘴里数着，边小心翼翼地往下走。一直数到第十六级台阶。"到底了。"他朝身后喊道。

"那么这里真的是凯尔帕拉维尔，"露茜说，"以前的台阶就是十六级。"再没有谁讲一句话。直到他们走下最后一级台阶，紧靠着站在一起。爱德蒙打开手电筒，光柱缓缓地移动着。(

"哇！"孩子们立即发出了一阵欢呼。

现在无可怀疑了，这儿就是凯尔帕拉维尔那古老的宝库。作为纳尼亚的国王和女王，他们曾是这里的主人。房子正中有一条南道(就像暖房里一样)，两边每隔不远就竖立着一套辉煌的盔甲，犹如卫士在守护着那些宝藏。在南道两旁的架子上，盔甲之间，摆满了奇珍异宝——项链、手锡、戒指以及纯金餐具和长长的象牙，还有成堆尚未镶嵌的宝石，像石子或者土豆一样散乱地堆在那里——钻石、红宝石、绿宝石、红玉、黄玉，还有紫水晶。架子下面放着一个个钢片镶边的标木箱子，上着大锁。这里冷得要命，又静得出奇，孩子们几乎能听得见自己的心跳。那些宝贝上面盖着厚厚的尘土，要不是他们都知道这是什么地方，并且又回想起过去所发生的一切，他们简直无法相信那些是珠宝。渐渐地孩子们由新奇而产生的兴奋消失了，取而代之的是一丝伤感与惆怅，甚至有些恐怖，因为这里完全像是一个很久很久以前就被遗弃的地方。因此足足有几分钟，谁也没有讲话。

他们慢慢朝前走去，不时把手边的东西拿起来仔细看看，就像遇到久违的老朋友，一边发出阵阵感叹"噢，看！咱们的加冕戒指——你还记得头一次戴上它时的情景吗？——咦，这不是那枚我们都认为丢失了的胸针吗？——瞧，这不是你在孤独岛那次比武大会上穿的盔甲吗？那还是小矮人们为我特制的呢！——你记不记得我们曾经用那只号来喝酒？——你还记不记得。。

突然，爱德蒙停住了脚步"听我说，不能再浪费电池了，也许以后会更需要它。咱们是不是拿上需要的东西，然后赶紧出去？"

"我们首先得拿上那些礼物。"彼得说。很久很久以前，在一个纳尼亚的圣诞夜，他、苏珊和露茜都得了一些礼物，他们把这些礼物看得比整个王国都珍贵。爱德蒙没有礼物，因为当时他没有和大家在一起。(这是他自己的过错，你在另一个故事里可以读到。)

大家都同意彼得的话，于是顺着甬道径直朝宝库的另一端走去。不出所料，那些东西依然挂在墙上。露茜的礼物最小了，是一个宝石小瓶子，里面还剩有半瓶多神水：这神水可以瞬间治愈所有的创伤和疾玻露茜十分庄重地、默默地把它从墙上取下来，用背带斜持在肩上。苏珊的礼物是一张弓、一壶箭和一只号。那张弓依然完好无损，旁边是那只盛满了羽栩箭的象牙箭壶。可是，号却不在。

"喂|苏珊，"露茜问，"你的号在哪里？"

"唉，真糟糕！”苏珊想了想说，"我想起来了，我在最后天带着它，就是我们去围猎白色牡鹿的那一天。它肯定是在我们回人类世界时给弄丢了。"

爱德蒙吹了声口哨，深表惋惜。这是一只神奇的号。无论何时何地，只要吹响它就会及时得到帮助。

"在这样的地方，我们正需要这种宝贝。"他说。

"别担心，我还有弓箭呢。"苏珊说着从墙上把弓箭取下来。

"弓弦不会已失去弹性了吧，苏？"彼得问。

可能是宝库里的空气有些奇异之处，那张弓仍然很好用。苏珊在学校里是射箭和游泳的好手，她立即拉开弓，轻轻弹了一下弓弦。嗡的一声。弓弦那震撼人心的声响，在整个屋子里回荡。这轻轻的响声，把孩子们带回往日那美好的时光。战斗、持猎、欢宴……一幕一幕又都浮现在他们的脑海之中。'

随后，她放松了弓弦，把箭壶挎在身边。

接着，彼得取下了他的礼物——镶着一只红色巨狮的盾牌，和那柄神圣的宝剑。他吹掉剑鞘上的灰尘，在地毯上擦了擦，佩在身旁。然后把那盾牌拿在手里试一试。开始他担心宝剑会锈在剑鞘里拔不出来。可令他欣喜不己的是，那把宝剑轻轻一拉便出了鞘，在黑暗中发出一道寒光。,

"这是我的宝剑，我用它杀死了那只射狼。"他自豪地说，声音里充满了自信与勇气。其他几个这时都觉得面前站着的已不是个普通的男孩子，而是威严的彼得国王。大家突然想起，他们必须节约电池了。'

他们沿着台阶回到地面，重新燃起熊熊的篝火，然后紧紧地靠在一起，以便互相取暖。地面很硬，很不舒服，可他们太疲倦了，不久便沉沉睡去。

引用

CHAPTER THREE THE DWARF

THE worst of sleeping out of doors is that you wake up so dreadfully early. And when you wake you have to get up because the ground is so hard that you are uncomfortable. And it makes matters worse if there is nothing but apples for breakfast and you have had nothing but apples for supper the night before. When Lucy had said - truly enough that it was a glorious morning, there did not seem to be anything else nice to be said. Edmund said what everyone was feeling, "We've simply got to get off this island."

When they had drunk from the well and splashed their faces they all went down the stream again to the shore and stared at the channel which divided them from the mainland.

"We'll have to swim," said Edmund.

"It would be all right for Su," said Peter (Susan had won prizes for swimming at school). "But I don't know about the rest of us." By "the rest of us" he really meant Edmund who couldn't yet do two lengths at the school baths, and Lucy, who could hardly swim at all.

"Anyway," said Susan, "there may be currents. Father says it's never wise to bathe in a place you don't know."

"But, Peter," said Lucy, "look here. I know I can't swim for nuts at home - in England, I mean. But couldn't we all swim long ago - if it was long ago - when we were Kings and Queens in Narnia? We could ride then too, and do all sorts of things. Don't you think -?"

"Ah, but we were sort of grown-up then," said Peter.

"We reigned for years and years and learned to do things. Aren't we just back at our proper ages again now?"

"Oh!" said Edmund in a voice which made everyone stop talking and listen to him.

"I've just seen it all," he said.

"Seen what?" asked Peter.

"Why, the whole thing," said Edmund. "You know what we were puzzling about last night, that it was only a year ago since we left Narnia but everything looks as if no one had lived in Cair Paravel for hundreds of years? Well, don't you see? You know that, however long we seemed to have lived in Narnia, when we got back through the wardrobe it seemed to have taken no time at all?"

"Go on," said Susan. "I think I'm beginning to understand."

"And that means," continued Edmund, "that, once you're out of Narnia, you have no idea how Narnian time is going. Why shouldn't hundreds of years have gone past in Narnia while only one year has passed for us in England?"

"By Jove, Ed," said Peter. "I believe you've got it. In that sense it really was hundreds of years ago that we lived in Cair Paravel. And now we're coming back to Narnia just as if we were Crusaders or Anglo-Saxons or Ancient Britons or someone coming back to modern England?"

"How excited they'll be to see us -" began Lucy, but at the same moment everyone else said, "Hush!" or "Look!" For now something was happening.

There was a wooded point on the mainland a little to their right, and they all felt sure that just beyond that point must be the mouth of the river. And now, round that point there came into sight a boat. When it had cleared the point, it turned and began coming along the channel towards them. There were two people on board, one rowing, the other sitting in the stern and holding a bundle that twitched and moved as if it were alive. Both these people seemed to be soldiers. They had steel caps on their heads and light shirts of chain-mail. Their faces were bearded and hard. The children drew back from the beach into the wood and watched without moving a finger.

"This'll do," said the soldier in the stern when the boat had come about opposite to them.

"What about tying a stone to his feet, Corporal?" said the other, resting on his oars.

"Garn!" growled the other. "We don't need that, and we haven't brought one. He'll drown sure enough without a stone, as long as we've tied the cords right." With these words he rose and lifted his bundle. Peter now saw that it was really alive and was in fact a Dwarf, bound hand and foot but struggling as hard as he could. Next moment he heard a twang just beside his ear, and all at once the soldier threw up his arms, dropping the Dwarf into the bottom of the boat, and fell over into the water. He floundered away to the far bank and Peter knew that Susan's arrow had struck on his helmet. He turned and saw that she was very pale but was already fitting a second arrow to the string. But it was never used. As soon as he saw his companion fall, the other soldier, with a loud cry, jumped out of the boat on the far side, and lie also floundered through the water (which was apparently just in his depth) and disappeared into the woods of the mainland.

"Quick! Before she drifts!" shouted Peter. He and Susan, fully dressed as they were, plunged in, and before the water was up to their shoulders their hands were on the side of the boat. In a few seconds they had hauled her to the bank and lifted the Dwarf out, and Edmund was busily engaged in cutting his bonds with the pocket knife. (Peter's sword would have been sharper, but a sword is very inconvenient for this sort of work because you can't hold it anywhere lower than the hilt.) When at last the Dwarf was free, he sat up, rubbed his arms and legs, and exclaimed:

"Well, whatever they say, you don't feel like ghosts."

Like most Dwarfs he was very stocky and deep-chested. He would have been about three feet high if he had been standing up, and an immense beard and whiskers of coarse red hair left little of his face to be seen except a beak-like nose and twinkling black eyes.

"Anyway," he continued, "ghosts or not, you've saved my life and I'm extremely obliged to you."

"But why should we be ghosts?" asked Lucy.

"I've been told all my life," said the Dwarf, "that these woods along the shore were as full of ghosts as they were of trees. That's what the story is. And that's why, when they want to get rid of anyone, they usually bring him down here (like they were doing with me) and say they'll leave him to the ghosts. But I always wondered if they didn't really drown 'em or cut their throats. I never quite believed in the ghosts. But those two cowards you've just shot believed all right. They were more frightened of taking me to my death than I was of going!"

"Oh," said Susan. "So that's why they both ran away."

"Eh? What's that?" said the Dwarf.

"They got away," said Edmund. "To the mainland."

"I wasn't shooting to kill, you know," said Susan. She would not have liked anyone to think she could miss at such a short range.

"Hm," said the Dwarf. "That's not so good. That may mean trouble later on. Unless they hold their tongues for their own sake."

"What were they going to drown you for?" asked Peter.

"Oh, I'm a dangerous criminal, I am," said the Dwarf cheerfully. "But that's a long story. Meantime, I was wondering if perhaps you were going to ask me to breakfast? You've no idea what an appetite it gives one, being executed."

"There's only apples," said Lucy dolefully.

"Better than nothing, but not so good as fresh fish," said the Dwarf. "It looks as if I'll have to ask you to breakfast instead. I saw some fishing tackle in that boat. And anyway, we must take her round to the other side of the island. We don't want anyone from the mainland coming down and seeing her."

"I ought to have thought of that myself," said Peter.

The four children and the Dwarf went down to the water's edge, pushed off the boat with some difficulty, and scrambled aboard. The Dwarf at once took charge. The oars were of course too big for him to use, so Peter rowed and the Dwarf steered them north along the channel and presently eastward round the tip of the island. From here the children could see right up the river, and all the bays and headlands of the coast beyond it. They thought they could recognize bits of it, but the woods, which had grown up since their time, made everything look very different.

When they had come round into open sea on the east of the island, the Dwarf took to fishing. They had an excellent catch of pavenders, a beautiful rainbow-coloured fish which they all remembered eating in Cair Paravel in the old days. When they had caught enough they ran the boat up into a little creek and moored her to a tree. The Dwarf, who was a most capable person (and, indeed, though one meets bad Dwarfs, I never heard of a Dwarf who was a fool), cut the fish open, cleaned them, and said:

"Now, what we want next is some firewood."

"We've got some up at the castle," said Edmund.

The Dwarf gave a low whistle. "Beards and bedsteads!" he said. "So there really is a castle, after all?"

"It's only a ruin," said Lucy.

The Dwarf stared round at all four of them with a very curious expression on his face. "And who on earth - ?" he began, but then broke off and said, "No matter. Breakfast first. But one thing before we go on. Can you lay your hand on your hearts and tell me I'm really alive? Are you sure I wasn't drowned and we're not all ghosts together?"

When they had all reassured him, the next question was how to carry the fish. They had nothing to string them on and no basket. They had to use Edmund's hat in the end because no one else had a hat. He would have made much more fuss about this if he had not by now been so ravenously hungry.

At first the Dwarf did not seem very comfortable in the castle. He kept looking round and sniffing and saying, "H'm. Looks a bit spooky after all. Smells like ghosts, too." But he cheered up when it came to lighting the fire and showing them how to roast the fresh pavenders in the embers. Eating hot fish with no forks, and one pocket knife between five people, is a messy business and there were several burnt fingers before the meal was ended; but, as it was now nine o'clock and they had been up since five, nobody minded the burns so much as you might have expected. When everyone had finished off with a drink from the well and an apple or so, the Dwarf produced a pipe about the size of his own arm, filled it, lit it, blew a great cloud of fragrant smoke, and said, "Now."

"You tell us your story first," said Peter. "And then we'll tell you ours."

"Well," said the Dwarf, "as you've saved my life it is only fair you should have your own way. But I hardly know where to begin. First of all I'm a messenger of King Caspian's."

"Who's he?" asked four voices all at once.

"Caspian the Tenth, King of Narnia, and long may he reign!" answered the Dwarf. "That is to say, he ought to be King of Narnia and we hope he will be. At present he is only King of us Old Narnians - "

"What do you mean by old Narnians, please?" asked Lucy.

"Why, that's us," said the Dwarf. "We're a kind of rebellion, I suppose."

"I see," said Peter. "And Caspian is the chief Old Narnian."

"Well, in a manner of speaking," said the Dwarf, scratching his head. "But he's really a New Narnian himself, a Telmarine, if you follow me."

"I don't," said Edmund.

"It's worse than the Wars of the Roses," said Lucy.

"Oh dear," said the Dwarf. "I'm doing this very badly. Look here: I think I'll have to go right back to the beginning and tell you how Caspian grew up in his uncle's court and how he comes to be on our side at all. But it'll be a long story."

"All the better," said Lucy. "We love stories."

So the Dwarf settled down and told his tale. I shall not give it to you in his words, putting in all the children's questions and interruptions, because it would take too long and be confusing, and, even so, it would leave out some points that the children only heard later. But the gist of the story, as they knew it in the end, was as follows.

3、小矮人

露宿最糟糕的是一大清早你就醒过来了，而且一旦醒来就非得起身不可，因为地面太硬，你觉得很不舒服。可是，早餐除了苹果之外什么也没有，在前一天的晚餐也只是苹果的情况下，这就更糟。当露茜说这是个灿烂的早晨时(她的话完全正确)，似乎没有什么别的恰当的话可说了。还是爱德蒙说出了大伙儿的心里话……我们必须尽快离开这个小岛。"

他们在井边喝足了水，草草地洗了把脸，然后便顺着小溪走向下游。他们来到海岸边，久久地凝视着海峡，正是这海峡把他们与大陆分开了。

"我们只有游过去。"爱德蒙说。

"苏没有问题。"彼得说。(她在学校时就曾获得游泳奖牌。)……可是，我不知道咱们几个怎么样。"他说的"咱们几个"其实是指爱德蒙和露茜。爱德蒙至今在学校的游泳池里游不了一个来田，而露茜简直就不会游。!

苏珊说"海里也许有漩涡爸爸说在一个不熟悉的地方游泳是危险的。"

"可是，彼得，"露茜说，"在家里我的确不会游泳，可是在纳尼亚我们不是都已学会了吗？——那时我们还会骑马，还学会了做其他的事情。你不认为…？

"啊，那时我们都是成年人。"彼得说，"我们治理国家许多年，的确学会了做很多事情。可现在已经时过境迁了。"

"现在我才算明白过来了。""明白什么了？”彼得问。

"当然是明白所发生的这一切啦。"爱德蒙激动地说，

"你们说昨天晚上最使我感到迷惑不解的是什么？我们离开纳尼亚才不过一年，凯尔帕拉维尔却好像已经有几百年没人住过了。怎么，还没明白过来？你们知道，无论在纳尼亚住多么久，对我们自己那个世界来说，都不过是一瞬间的事。"

"说下去，"苏珊说，"我想我已经开始明白了。"

"这就是说，"爱德蒙继续说道，"一旦你离开了纳尼亚，你就失去了那里的时间概念。我们在英国过了一年，而在纳尼亚就可能已经过了几百年呢！”

"好家伙，爱德，"彼得兴奋起来，"我相信你说得对。

这么说来，我们住在凯尔帕拉维尔竟是几百年以前的事情了！现在我们重返纳尼亚，就像是十字军的战士，或者盎格鲁－撒克逊人，或者古代的英国人重返现代的英国一样！”

"要是过去的朋友看到我们，该会多么激动，多么——"露茜话没说完，就被打断了。"嘘！”“看！”三个伙伴说，因为这时发生了一件事情。

海峡对面，在他们现在的位置稍微向右一点儿，有一只树林，他们都确信河口就在那片林子的另一侧。这时，从权林后面划出一条小船，顺着海峡朝他们这个方向驶来。船上有两个人，一个划桨，另一个坐在船尾，用于使劲抓着一个什么东西，那东西一个劲地扭动着，好像是活的。那两个人看样子是大兵：他们身穿盔甲，满脸胡须，相貌凶悍冷酷。孩子们从海岸上退回到树林中，紧张地注视着他们。'

"这儿就行。"坐在船尾的那个人说。这时候小船正好停在孩子们对面。

"在他脚上捆一块石头怎么样，头儿？"另一个停下了手中的桨。

"混蛋，"船尾那人粗鲁地怪声说，"用不着口再说咱们也没带石头来。没问题，只要咱们把绳子绑紧些，不用石头也能淹死他。"说着，他站起身来，提起了那捆东西。彼得这时看清了，那是一个小矮人，他的手脚都被捆住了，但仍在不停地奋力挣扎。突然，彼得听到耳边。翁的一声响，只见那领头的扬起双臂，把小矮人摔在小船的底板上，他自己却翻身落入水中，挣扎着朝对岸游去。彼得清楚地看到，苏珊一箭正射在他的头盔上。他转过身来，只见苏珊脸色苍白，已经把第二支箭搭在弦上了，可这支箭没有射出去。另一个士兵看到自己的同伴遭到袭击，立即惊叫一声，从小船的另一端跳下水去，没命地一口气游到对岸，一会儿便消失在树林之中。

"快l别让小船顺水漂走了！"彼得喊道。他和苏珊顾不得脱下衣服便一齐跳进水里，没费多大劲儿，他们便把那小船拖到岸边，把小矮人从船里抬了出来。爱德蒙忙着用小刀割断他身上的绳索。(彼得的剑应该说比小刀锋利，但是长剑在这种情况下很不方便，因为在剑柄以下的部位没有抓手的地方。)小矮人松了绑之后，立即坐起身来，活动一下四肢，然后大声说"你们是……不管他们怎么说，我看你们并不像是妖魔鬼怪。"

和绝大多数小矮人一样，他矮胖、鸡胸，身高不足一来，又粗又红的大胡子，使他的脸显得很小，只剩下一只山峰一般的高鼻子，和那双闪闪发光的黑眼睛。

"不管是不是鬼，"他继续说，"你们救了我的命，我感激万分。"

"我们怎么会是鬼呢？"露茜好奇地问。

"这话我可听了一辈子了，"小矮人说，"都说海岸这边树林里的鬼就和树叶一样多。大家一直是这么传说的。所以当他们想干掉谁的时候，就把他送到这个地方来(正像他们对付我一样)，说是把他留给那些鬼怪去”处理'。可是，那些鬼怪真会把人活活淹死，或者割断他的喉咙吗？人们对此一直将信将疑。我并不怎么相信鬼神，可是刚才那两个胆小鬼却深信不疑，他们送我去死，而面对死亡时，却比我更感到害怕！”

"真有意思，"苏珊笑着说，"难怪他俩逃命时跑得飞快。"

"什么？他们逃走了？"小矮人有些紧张起来。"是的，"爱德蒙说，"逃到大陆上去了。"

"我射他们，但并不打算伤害他们，你知道。"苏珊解释说。她怕别人误以为她在这么近的距离还射不中。

"嗯，"小矮人说，"那可不太妙，那意味着今后将会有麻烦，除非他们为了自己的利益而守口如瓶。"

"他们为什么要淹死你？"彼得问口

"我是一个危险的罪犯，真的！"小矮人不无自豪地说，"那可是说来话长了。不过，我现在脑子里想的是……也许你们会邀请我共进早餐？你们简直想象不出来，一个人死里逃生之后，他的胃口是多么好。"(

"可是，这儿只有苹果。"露茜泄气地说。

"总比什么都没有强。当然，能有几条鲜鱼做早餐就更好了，"小矮人咂咂嘴，"看来我只好反客为主，请你们吃早餐口罗。我看见那船上有些钓鱼用具。可是无论如何，我们必须先把小船弄到岛的另一边去，不能让对面大陆上的任何人看到它。"

"这一点我本该先想到的。"彼得有些惭愧地说。

四个孩子和小矮人一道来到水边，费了好大力气才托小船推进水里，然后一个个爬了上去。小矮人立即老练地指挥起来。船桨对他来说显然太大了。于是他来掌舵，彼得主桨，小船缓缓朝北驶去。一会儿，他们便绕过小岛的拐角，转向东方。从这里，孩子们举目望去，看到了整个海湾和对西海岸的土地。他们原以为旧日的纳尼亚总要留下些什么痕迹的，但那些树林，那些自他们的时代往后生长起来的松林，使得一切都面目全非了。

在小岛东边的海面上，小矮人开始钓鱼。他们钓到了词多鳝鱼，这是一种像彩虹一样美丽的鱼。这使孩子们又回想起在凯尔帕拉维尔的那些日子，那时他们也吃这种鱼。当他们认为钓到的鱼已经足够吃了，便把小船逆水划进一条小溪，拴在一棵树上。那小矮人十分能干(尽管小矮人里有坏蛋，可他们个个都很聪明)，他麻利地把鱼剖开、洗净，然后说：!

"好了，现在需要的是一堆篝火。"

"我们已经在城堡里架起了火堆。"爱德蒙说。

小矮人轻轻地吹了一声口哨，"果然有一个城堡！""只不过是一堆废墟。"露茜并没有介意。

小矮人满脸疑虑，仔细地依次打量着他们。"那你们究竟是……"他嗫嚅着说，但马上又改口道，"没事儿，没事儿，咱们先吃早饭。可是，让我们先来做一件事：请你们把手放在心口上，然后对我连说三遍’你现在的确还活着'。你们真的有把握，我没有淹死，而你们不是一群鬼？"

他们一齐向他保证，直到这小家伙放心为止。下面一个问题是，怎么拿走这些鱼。既没有铁丝把它们穿成一串，也没有笼子，最后，他们只好用爱德蒙的帽子，这是他们惟一的一顶帽子，要不是他实在饿得发慌，他是决不会同意的。

在城堡里，小矮人起先好像浑身都不自在，他不停地东张西望，使劲用鼻子嗅来嗅去，嘴里不停地嘟囔着，"真奇怪，真奇怪。这味道好像是从鬼穴里发出来的。"可是当篝火点燃时，他精神来了，指手画脚地教几个孩子如何用炭火烤新鲜蹲鱼。鱼很烫手，没有叉子，惟一的一把小刀要供五个人用，饭还没有吃完，几个人的手指都烫伤了。可是，孩子们早已饥饿难忍，所以对这点儿小小的烫伤并不十分在意。最后，大家喝了些井水，再吃一个苹果，就结束了这顿美餐。.

小矮人不知在什么时候做成了一根足有他胳膊那么粗的大烟斗，装满烟丝，凑在篝火上把烟点着，惬意地吐出了一口清香的灰色烟雾，心满意足地说"好了。"

"给我们讲讲你的故事好吗？"彼得说，"然后我们给你讲我们的故事。"

"好吧，"小矮人说，"既然你们救了我的命，当然应该满足你们的要求，才算是公平合理。从哪儿说起呢？首先我该告诉你们，我是凯斯宾国王的信使。"

"谁是凯斯宾？"四个声音同时问道。

"凯斯宾十世，纳尼亚的国王，祝他统治长久！"小矮人极其虔诚而庄严地祈祷着，"我是说，他应该是整个纳尼亚的统治者，这是我们的希望。可是眼下他还只是我们纳尼亚旧臣的国王。

"请问，”纳尼亚旧臣'是指哪些人？”露茜插了一句口,

"哦，那就是指我们，"小矮人说，"我们这些被称为”叛逆'的土生土长的纳尼亚人。"

"你是说，"彼得猜测道，"凯斯宾是过去的纳尼亚的首领？"

"对了，可以这么说，"小矮人用手搔搔头，"可他自己却是个新纳尼亚人，一个台尔马人。你们能够听明白我的意思吗？"

"我不明白。"爱德蒙说。

"我简直都糊涂了。"露茜说。

"哦，亲爱的，"小矮人抱歉地说，"我讲得很不好，我想最好还是从头讲起吧——从凯斯宾是怎样在他叔父的王宫里成长起来，以后又是怎样完全站在了我们一边。可这是个很长的故事。"

"长些更好，"露茜高兴极了，"我们都喜欢听故事。"

于是，那小矮人坐下来，讲了下面的故事。我不准备照他的原话把这故事复述给你们听，因为，那就要把孩子们在听故事过程中的提问和插话也都写出来，篇幅就会太长，情节就会太复杂，而且仍然不得不舍去孩子们只是在后来才听说的一些内容。不过，故事的要点，与孩子们最终所了解的完全一致，是下面这样的。

引用

CHAPTER FOUR THE DWARF TELLS OF PRINCE CASPIAN

PRINCE CASPIAN lived in a great castle in the centre of Narnia with his uncle, Miraz, the King of Narnia, and his aunt, who had red hair and was called Queen Prunaprismia. His father and mother were dead and the person whom Caspian loved best was his nurse, and though (being a prince) he had wonderful toys which would do almost anything but talk, he liked best the last hour of the day when the toys had all been put back in their cupboards and Nurse would tell him stories.

He did not care much for his uncle and aunt, but about twice a week his uncle would send for him and they would walk up and down together for half an hour on the terrace at the south side of the castle. One day, while they were doing this, the King said to him,

"Well, boy, we must soon teach you to ride and use a sword. You know that your aunt and I have no children, so it looks as if you might have to be King when I'm gone. How shall you like that, eh?"

"I don't know, Uncle," said Caspian.

"Don't know, eh?" said Miraz. "Why, I should like to know what more anyone could wish for!"

"All the same, I do wish," said Caspian.

"What do you wish?" asked the King.

"I wish - I wish - I wish I could have lived in the Old Days," said Caspian. (He was only a very little boy at the time.)

Up till now King Miraz had been talking in the tiresome way that some grown-ups have, which makes it quite clear that they are not really interested in what you are saying, but now he suddenly gave Caspian a very sharp look.

"Eh? What's that?" he said. "What old days do you mean?"

"Oh, don't you know, Uncle?" said Caspian. "When everything was quite different. When all the animals could talk, and there were nice people who lived in the streams and the trees. Naiads and Dryads they were called. And there were Dwarfs. And there were lovely little Fauns in all the woods. They had feet like goats. And -"

"That's all nonsense, for babies," said the King sternly. "Only fit for babies, do you hear? You're getting too old for that sort of stuff. At your age you ought to be thinking of battles and adventures, not fairy tales."

"Oh, but there were battles and adventures in those days," said Caspian. "Wonderful adventures. Once there was a White Witch and she made herself Queen of the whole country. And she made it so that it was always winter. And then two boys and two girls came from somewhere and so they killed the Witch and they were made Kings and Queens of Narnia, and their names were Peter and Susan and Edmund and Lucy. And so they reigned for ever so long and everyone had a lovely time, and it was all because of Aslan -"

"Who's he?" said Miraz. And if Caspian had been a very little older, the tone of his uncle's voice would have warned him that it would be wiser to shut up. But he babbled on,

"Oh, don't you know?" he said. "Aslan is the great Lion who comes from over the sea."

"Who has been telling you all this nonsense?" said the King in a voice of thunder. Caspian was frightened and said nothing.

"Your Royal Highness," said King Miraz, letting go of Caspian's hand, which he had been holding till now, "I insist upon being answered. Look me in the face. Who has been telling you this pack of lies?"

"N - Nurse," faltered Caspian, and burst into tears.

"Stop that noise," said his uncle, taking Caspian by the shoulders and giving ham a shake. "Stop it. And never let me catch you talking - or thinking either - about all those silly stories again. There never were those Kings and Queens. How could there be two Kings at the same time? And there's no such person as Aslan. And there are no such things as lions. And there never was a time when animals could talk. Do you hear?"

"Yes, Uncle," sobbed Caspian.

"Then let's have no more of it," said the King. Then he called to one of the gentlemen-in-waiting who were standing at the far end of the terrace and said in a cold voice, "Conduct His Royal Highness to his apartments and send His Royal Highness's nurse to me AT ONCE."

Next day Caspian found what a terrible thing he had done, for Nurse had been sent away without even being allowed to say good-bye to him, and he was told he was to have a Tutor.

Caspian missed his nurse very much and shed many tears; and because he was so miserable, he thought about the old stories of Narnia far more than before. He dreamed of Dwarfs and Dryads every night and tried very hard to make the dogs and cats in the castle talk to him. But the dogs only wagged their tails and the cats only purred.

Caspian felt sure that he would hate the new Tutor, buy when the new Tutor arrived about a week later he turns out to be the sort of person it is almost impossible not to like. He was the smallest, and also the fattest, man Caspian had ever seen. He had a long, silvery, pointed beard which came down to his waist, and his face, which was brown and covered with wrinkles, looked very wise, very ugly, and very kind. His voice was grave and his eyes were merry so that, until you got to know him really well, it was hard to know when he was joking and when he was serious. His name was Doctor Cornelius.

Of all his lessons with Doctor Cornelius the one that Caspian liked best was History. Up till now, except for Nurse's stories, he had known nothing about the History of Narnia, and he was very surprised to learn that the royal family were newcomers in the country.

"It was your Highness's ancestor, Caspian the First," said Doctor Cornelius, "who first conquered Narnia and made it his kingdom. It was he who brought all your nation into the country. You are not native Narnians at all. You are all Telmarines - that is, you all came from the Land of Telmar, far beyond the Western Mountains. That is why Caspian the First is called Caspian the Conqueror."

"Please, Doctor," asked Caspian one day, "who lived in Narnia before we all came here out of Telmar?"

"No men - or very few - lived in Narnia before the Telmarines took it," said Doctor Cornelius.

"Then who did my great-great-grandcesters conquer?"

"Whom, not who, your Highness," said Doctor Cornelius. "Perhaps it is time to turn from History to Grammar."

"Oh please, not yet!" said Caspian.

"I mean, wasn't there a battle? Why is he called Caspian the Conqueror if there was nobody to fight with him?"

"I said there were very few men in Narnia," said the Doctor, looking at the little boy very strangely through his great spectacles.

For a moment Caspian was puzzled and then suddenly his heart gave a leap. "Do you mean," he gasped, "that there were other things? Do you mean it was like in the stories? Were there-?"

"Hush!" said Doctor Cornelius, laying his head very close to Caspian's. "Not a word more. Don't you know your Nurse was sent away for telling you about Old Narnia? The King doesn't like it. If he found me telling you secrets, you'd be whipped and I should have my head cut off."

"But why?" asked Caspian.

"1t is high time we turned to Grammar now," said Doctor Cornelius in a loud voice. "Will your Royal Highness be pleased to open Pulverulentus Siccus at the fourth page of his Grammatical garden or the Arbour of Accidence pleasantlie open'd to Tender Wits?"

After that it was all nouns and verbs till lunchtime, but I don't think Caspian learned much. He was too excited. He felt sure that Doctor Cornelius would not have said so much unless he meant to tell him more sooner or later.

In this he was not disappointed. A few days later his Tutor said, "Tonight I am going to give you a lesson in Astronomy. At dead of night two noble planets, Tarva and Alambil, will pass within one degree of each other. Such a conjunction has not occurred for two hundred years, and your Highness will not live to see it again. It will be best if you go to bed a little earlier than usual. When the time of the conjunction draws near I will come and wake you."

This didn't seem to have anything to do with Old Narnia, which was what Caspian really wanted to hear about, but getting up in the middle of the night is always interesting and he was moderately pleased. When he went to bed that night, he thought at first that he would not be able to sleep; but he soon dropped off and it seemed only a few minutes before he felt someone gently shaking him.

He sat up in bed and saw that the room was full of moonlight. Doctor Cornelius, muffled in a hooded robe and holding a small lamp in his hand, stood by the bedside.

Caspian remembered at once what they were going to do. He got up and put on some clothes. Athough it was a summer night he felt colder than he had expected and was quite glad when the Doctor wrapped him in a robe like his own and gave him a pair of warm, soft buskins for his feet. A moment later, both muffled so that they could hardly be seen in the dark corridors, and both shod so that they made almost no noise, master and pupil left the room.

Caspian followed the Doctor through many passages and up several staircases, and at last, through a little door in a turret, they came out upon the leads. On one side were the battlements, on the other a steep roof; below them, all shadowy and shimmery, the castle gardens; above them, stars and moon. Presently they came to another door, which led into the great central tower of the whole castle: Doctor Cornelius unlocked it and they began to climb the dark winding stair of the tower. Caspian was becoming excited; he had never been allowed up this stair before.

It was long and steep, but when they came out on the roof of the tower and Caspian had got his breath, he felt that it had been well worth it. Away on his right he could see, rather indistinctly, the Western Mountains. On his left was the gleam of the Great River, and everything was so quiet that he could hear the sound of the waterfall at Beaversdam, a mile away. There was no difficulty in picking out the two stars they had come to see. They hung rather low in the southern sky, almost as bright as two little moons and very close together.

"Are they going to have a collision?" he asked in an awestruck voice.

"Nay, dear Prince," said the Doctor (and he too spoke in a whisper). "The great lords of the upper sky know the steps of their dance too well for that. Look well upon them. Their meeting is fortunate and means some great good for the sad realm of Narnia. Tarva, the Lord of Victory, salutes Alambil, the Lady of Peace. They are just coming to their nearest."

"It's a pity that tree gets in the way," said Caspian. "We'd really see better from the West Tower, though it is not so high."

Doctor Cornelius said nothing for about two minutes, but stood still with his eyes fixed on Tarva and Alambil. Then he drew a deep breath and turned to Caspian.

"There," he said. "You have seen what no man now alive has seen, nor will see again. And you are right. We should have seen it even better from the smaller tower. I brought you here for another reason."

Caspian looked up at him, but the Doctor's hood concealed most of his face.

"The virtue of this tower," said Doctor Cornelius, "is that we have six empty rooms beneath us, and a long stair, and the door at the bottom of the stair is locked. We cannot be overheard."

"Are you going to tell me what you wouldn't tell me the other day?" said Caspian.

"I am," said the Doctor. "But remember. You and I must never talk about these things except here - on the very top of the Great Tower."

"No. That's a promise," said Caspian. "But do go on, please."

"Listen," said the Doctor. "All you have heard about Old Narnia is true. It is not the land of Men. It is the country of Aslan, the country of the Waking Trees and Visible Naiads, of Fauns and Satyrs, of Dwarfs and Giants, of the gods and the Centaurs, of Talking Beasts. It was against these that the first Caspian fought. It is you Telmarines who silenced the beasts and the trees and the fountains, and who killed and drove away the Dwarfs and Fauns, and are now trying to cover up even the memory of them. The King does not allow them to be spoken of."

"Oh, I do wish we hadn't," said Caspian. "And I am glad it was all true, even if it is all over."

"Many of your race wish that in secret," said Doctor Cornelius.

"But, Doctor," said Caspian, "why do you say my race? After all, I suppose you're a Telmarine too."

"Am I?" said the Doctor.

"Well, you're a Man anyway," said Caspian.

"Am I?" repeated the Doctor in a deeper voice, at the same moment throwing back his hood so that Caspian could see his face clearly in the moonlight.

All at once Caspian realized the truth and felt that he ought to have realized it long before. Doctor Cornelius was so small, and so fat, and had such a very long beard. Two thoughts came into his head at the same moment. One was a thought of terror - "He's not a real man, not a man at all, he's a Dwarf, and he's brought me up here to kill me." The other was sheer delight - "There are real Dwarfs still, and I've seen one at last."

"So you've guessed it in the end," said Doctor Cornelius. "Or guessed it nearly right. I'm not a pure Dwarf. I have human blood in me too. Many Dwarfs escaped in the great battles and lived on, shaving their beards and wearing highheeled shoes and pretending to be men. They have mixed with your Telmarines. I am one of those, only a halfDwarf, and if any of my kindred, the true Dwarfs, are still alive anywhere in the world, doubtless they would despise me and call me a traitor. But never in all these years have we forgotten our own people and all the other happy creatures of Narnia, and the long-lost days of freedom."

"I'm - I'm sorry, Doctor," said Caspian. "It wasn't my fault, you know."

"I am not saying these things in blame of you, dear Prince," answered the Doctor. "You may well ask why I say them at all. But I have two reasons. Firstly, because my old heart has carried these secret memories so long that it aches with them and would burst if I did not whisper them to you. But secondly, for this: that when you become King you may help us, for I know that you also, Telmarine though you are, love the Old Things."

"I do, I do," said Caspian. "But how can I help?"

"You can be kind to the poor remnants of the Dwarf people, like myself. You can gather learned magicians and try to find a way of awaking the trees once more. You can search through all the nooks and wild places of the land to see if any Fauns or Talking Beasts or Dwarfs are perhaps still alive in hiding."

"Do you think there are any?" asked Caspian eagerly.

"I don't know - I don't know," said the Doctor with a deep sigh. "Sometimes I am afraid there can't be. I have been looking for traces of them all my life. Sometimes I have thought I heard a Dwarf-drum in the mountains. Sometimes at night, in the woods, I thought I had caught a glimpse of Fauns and Satyrs dancing a long way off; but when I came to the place, there was never anything there. I have often despaired; but something always happens to start me hoping again. I don't know. But at least you can try to be a King like the High King Peter of old, and not like your uncle."

"Then it's true about the Kings and Queens too, and about the White Witch?" said Caspian.

"Certainly it is true," said Cornelius. "Their reign was the Golden Age in Narnia and the land has never forgotten them."

"Did they live in this castle, Doctor?"

"Nay, my dear," said the old man. "This castle is a thing of yesterday. Your great-great-grandfather built it. But when the two sons of Adam and the two daughters of Eve were made Kings and Queens of Narnia by Aslan himself, they lived in the castle of Cair Paravel. No man alive has seen that blessed place and perhaps even the ruins of it have now vanished. But we believe it was far from here, down at the mouth of the Great River, on the very shore of the sea."

"Ugh!" said Caspian with a shudder. "Do you mean in the Black Woods? Where all the - the - you know, the ghosts live?"

"Your Highness speaks as you have been taught," said the Doctor. "But it is all lies. There are no ghosts there. That is a story invented by the Telmarines. Your Kings are in deadly fear of the sea because they can never quite forget that in all stories Aslan comes from over the sea. They don't want to go near it and they don't want anyone else to go near it. So they have let great woods grow up to cut their people off from the coast. But because they have quarrelled with the trees they are afraid of the woods. And because they are afraid of the woods they imagine that they are full of ghosts. And the Kings and great men, hating both the sea and the wood, partly believe these stories, and partly encourage them. They feel safer if no one in Narnia dares to go down to the coast and look out to sea towards Aslan's land and the morning and the eastern end of the world."

There was a deep silence between them for a few minutes. Then Doctor Cornelius said, "Come. We have been here long enough. It is time to go down and to bed."

"Must we?" said Caspian. "I'd like to go on talking about these things for hours and hours and hours."

"Someone might begin looking for us, if we did that," said Doctor Cornelius.

4、凯斯宾王子的故事

凯斯宾王子从小住在纳尼亚中部地区一座巨大的城堡里，跟着他的叔父和婶婶二纳尼亚的国王弥若兹，和那个满头红发的普鲁娜普瑞丝弥尔王后。凯斯宾王子的双亲早去世了，保姆成了他最亲近的人。作为王子，他虽然有许多除了不会讲话之外几乎什么都会做的非常精致奇妙的玩具，但是最使他神往的却还是每天睡觉前的那段时间，每到这时，慈祥的保姆便来给他讲故事。

叔父对凯斯宾的成长似乎并不十分在意，不过每周两次唤他去阳台上散半个钟头的步。一天，当叔侄俩散步闲谈时，叔父突然对他说

"孩子，我打算派人教你骑马和击剑。你知道，我和你的婶婶没有孩子。看来，我过世以后，多半要由你继承王位。你一定非常开心吧！嗯？"

"不知道，叔父。"凯斯宾回答说。

"不知道'！"弥若兹感到很意外，"那么，我倒要问问看，一个人除此之外，还想要些什么？"

"叔父，我的确有一个希望。"凯斯宾认真地说。

"什么希望？"

"我希望……我希望……我希望生活在过去的日子里。"(别忘了，小王子这时还只是个年幼的孩子。

到现在为止，国王一直是用一种成年人的令人讨厌的腔调跟他谈话，这表明他对谈话并无兴趣，然而这时他突然向凯斯宾投来非常锐利的一瞥。

"嗯？怎么回事？"他说，"什么过去的日子？"

"咦，你不知道，叔父？"凯斯宾睁大了眼睛，"那时候，所有一切与现在全不一样——动物都会讲话，有善良的水族仙女和林中仙女：小矮人和那些非常可爱的小羊怪，还有……

"那全是胡说八道，是哄小孩的！”国王严厉地呵斥道，"只能讲给小娃娃听，你听见没有？你已经长大了，不该再信这些胡言乱语。在你这样的年龄，你应该对战斗和探险感兴趣，而不是这类无稽之谈。"

"哦，可是那古老的年代里，也有战斗和探险呀！”凯斯宾不服气地说，"那是多么奇妙的经历！那时候，曾经有一个白女巫，她自封为纳尼亚国的女王，用魔法使整个纳尼亚只有寒冷的冬天，没有明媚的春天。后来，从什么地方来了两个男孩和两个女孩，他们杀了那女巫，成为纳尼亚的国王和女王，他们叫彼得、苏珊、爱德蒙和露茜。他们统治多年，人民过着非常幸福的生活，而这一切又全都离不开阿斯兰……

"它是谁？"弥若兹厉声问道。假如凯斯宾的年龄再稍微大一点儿，他无疑会从叔父的语调中有所警觉，马上识相地闭上嘴巴。可是，他继续讲了下去。

"怎么，难道你不知道？阿斯兰是只狮子，伟大的神灵，正义的化身。"

"你从谁那里听来这些鬼话的？"

国王怒气冲冲地说，并抓起凯斯宾的手。凯斯宾有些害怕了，闭着嘴没有回答。

"尊贵的王子隆下，"国王弥若兹放开了凯斯宾的手，"你必须回答我！看着我的脸。是谁在向你讲这些谎话？"

"保……保姆。"凯斯宾十分踌躇地说，眼泪一下涌了出来。

"听着！"叔父紧紧抓住他的肩头，使劲摇了一下，"不许哭！再也不要让我听到你谈论那些愚蠢的故事，连想都不许想l那些什么国王和女王，根本就不存在！怎么可能同时有两个国王、两个女王？而且根本就没有狮子阿斯兰之类的东西，更不会有什么说话的动物。你听见没有？"

"是的，叔父。"凯斯宾抽泣着说。

"好了，我们别谈这些了。"国王打个手势，恭候在阳台另一端的侍从快步走过来。国王威严地吩咐道：”把王子殿下送回他的房间去，再把他的保姆给我带来。"

第二天，凯斯宾才发现自己做了一件多么可怕的事情，保姆被送走了，连向王子说一声"再见"都不准。他还听说，他马上会有一位家庭教师。

凯斯宾非常怀念慈祥的保姆，为此他还哭过好多次。不知为什么，古老纳尼亚的故事反而更为频繁地出现在他的脑海中。他每天夜里都梦到小矮人和林中仙女，还有那些会说话的动物，白天便想方设法要让城堡里的猫狗们开口和他说话。可是，那些狗只会摇尾巴，猫也只会冲着他咪咪叫。

凯斯宾深信未来的家庭教师一定非常讨厌。出乎意料的是，一个礼拜后，当那家庭教师出现在他面前时，凯斯宾发现他竟然非常讨人喜欢。他是凯斯宾见过的最矮也最肥胖的人，长长的胡子一直垂到肚子上。他那张棕色的脸上布满了皱纹，虽然长得很丑，但和善的眼睛里充满了智慧。他的声音十分庄重，他的眼睛却时常闪烁着诙谐的笑意，所以在对他十分熟悉之前，你很难判断出他什么时候是在开玩笑，什么时候却是顶认真的。他叫克奈尔斯博士.

在克奈尔斯博士讲授的所有课程中，凯斯宾最喜欢的莫过于历史课了。迄今为止，除了保姆的那些故事以外，他对纳尼亚的历史一无所知。当教授讲到皇族是如何迁移到纳尼亚并成为统治者的时候，他感到惊讶万分。

"那是殿下的祖先，凯斯宾一世，"克奈尔斯博士缓缓地说，"他第一个征服了纳尼亚，并成为那里的国王。把你们整个民族带到纳尼亚来的就是他。你们并不是真正的纳尼亚人，你们都是台尔马人，来自西部大山那边十分遥远的台尔马国。正是为了这个缘故，凯斯宾一世被称为征服者凯斯宾。"

"请问，博士，"有一天凯斯宾问，"我们从台尔马国来到这儿以前，什么人住在纳尼亚？"

“没有有人类，或者说极少有人在台尔马人之前来过纳尼亚。"克奈尔斯博士说。

"那么我的祖先征服的是谁呢？”

"王子殿下，"克奈尔斯博士有意换了个话题，"好像我们该结束历史课，开始学习语法了。"

"噢，求求你，再等一会儿！"凯斯宾恳求道，"请告诉我，难道没有经历战争吗？要是这里没人和他打仗，为什么称他为征服者凯斯宾？"

"我刚才说了，那时在纳尼亚很少有人类。"博士说着，透过眼镜用一种奇怪的眼神望着这个小男孩。

开始凯斯宾感到有些迷惑不解，但他的心马上剧烈地跳了起来。"这么说，"他急切地问，"还有其他的生灵？就像故事里讲的那样？有……”

"嘘！"克奈尔斯博士把头凑向凯斯宾，"不要再说了，你难道不知道，你的保姆就是因为给你讲了古代纳尼亚的故事而被打发走了？国王不喜欢这个。假如他发现我对你讲这些秘密，你会受到鞭苔，而我就会被杀头。"

"那为什么？"凯斯宾问。

"咱们真的该开始学习语法了，"克奈尔斯博士高声说，"请王子殿下翻开《语法解析》第四页，语法园地或趣味语法点滴及语言的结构和妙用。"

打这以后，直到吃午饭，老师讲的全是名词呀、动词呀等等。可我们的小凯斯宾并没有听进去多少。他太激动了。他深信克奈尔斯博士要对他讲的并不止这些，他迟早会告诉自己更多的事情.

王子没有失望。几天以后，他的家庭教师对他说"今天晚上我要给你上天文课，在深夜时分，两颗神圣的行星塔瓦和阿拉姆毕尔将在相距一度左右的位置上相遇而过。这种现象已经两百年没有发生过了，王子殿下今生也不会再见到了，最好你今晚早些上床，两星相遇之前我会来叫醒你的。"

这和古代纳尼亚似乎并没有什么关系，凯斯宾真正想要知道的并不是这个。可不管怎么说，半夜起床总是件新鲜事，他感到十分高兴。他原以为会兴奋得睡不着觉，可实际上很快就进入了梦乡。不过，好像才睡了不过几分钟，便感到有人轻轻地在推他。

他从床上坐起来，看到屋子里洒满了银色的月光，克奈尔斯博士身上裹着一件带头罩的大斗篷，手里提着一盏灯，站在床边。凯斯宾马上清醒过来，他一骨碌爬起身，开始穿衣服。尽管这是夏天，他仍感到出乎意料的凉意。博士给他披上一件同样的斗篷，又帮他穿上一双温暖轻便的高筒靴。有了斗篷和靴子，在黑暗的过道里就不容易被人看见，而且走起来一点儿声音都没有。就这样，他们俩离开了房间。

也不知穿过了多少走廊，爬了多少楼梯，最后经过塔楼的一扇小门，他们终于来到外面的平台上。从这里朝下看，是幽暗的城堡花园，抬头望去，是一轮明月和满天的星斗。他们快步走向另一扇门，这门通向城堡中心巨大的高塔。克奈尔斯博士打开锁，领着凯斯宾沿塔内的旋转楼梯向上爬去。凯斯宾开始兴奋起来，以前是从来不许他爬这楼梯的。

楼梯很长，也很陡。爬到塔顶时，凯斯宾已是气喘吁吁。

但他马上发现再累些也值得。向右边极目望去，山峦重重，依稀可见：左边则有一条大河，蜿蜒而去。此时万籁俱寂，凯斯宾甚至听得见一英里外海狸大坝的水声。分辨那两颗他们想看的星星似乎并非难事它们低垂在南方，明亮得就像小小的月亮，而且相距非常近。

"它们会撞在一起吗？"凯斯宾对那无垠的宇宙感到神奇莫测，于是不安地问。

"不会的，亲爱的王子，"博士轻声地说，"苍天那些伟大的星宿太熟悉它们的舞步了，怎么会相撞呢。你好好地看着吧，它们的聚会是吉祥的，会给苦难的纳尼亚带来巨大的幸福。看啊，胜利之神塔瓦在向和平女神阿拉姆毕尔致敬了，看——它们就要到相距最近的位置了！”

足有两分钟克奈尔斯博士一言不发，像一尊雕像矗立在那里，凝视着塔瓦和阿拉姆毕尔。然后，他深深吐了一口气，转向凯斯宾。

"极少有人看到这一奇景，王子殿下是幸运的。现在，我想说的是，我带你到这里来，还有另外一个原因。"

凯斯宾扬起头来望着他，可是博士的斗篷帽子把他的脸遮住了一大半。

"我之所以选择这个地方，"克奈尔斯博士说，"是因为我们下面有六间空房子，还有一个长长的楼梯，而且楼梯底下的小门已经上了锁，没有人能偷听我们讲话。"

"你是不是要告诉我那天你不肯讲的事情？"凯斯宾一下子激动起来。

"是的，"博士说，"可是记住，我们绝不可以随便谈论这类事情——除非在这里。"

"好的，就这么说定了。"凯斯宾使劲儿点点头，"你快接着往下说呀！”

"听着，"博士说，"你所听到有关纳尼亚的每一个传说都是真实的，纳尼亚原本不是人类的领土，它属于伟大的阿斯兰。在这个国家里，有神志清醒的大树，有机灵活泼的水中仙女，有羊怪，有森林之神、小矮人和巨人，有海狸和人头马，还有许多其他会讲话的动物。与凯斯宾一世战斗的就是它们。正是你们台尔马人，使得所有这些生灵、树木和流水都变得沉默不语，是你们屠杀并赶走了小矮人和羊怪，现在甚至想把这一切永远地从人们的记忆中抹掉。想想看，国王为什么不允许人们提起这些往事？"

"噢，我多么希望我的祖先没有做过那些伤天害理的事情啊！”凯斯宾说，"但使我高兴的是所有那些传说都是真的，尽管它们都已经成为过去。"

"你的同胞们同样在暗地里反对你们祖先所做过的那些事情。"克奈尔斯博士说。

"可是，博士，"凯斯宾问，"你为什么说’我的同胞'？你自己不也是台尔马人吗？""

"我像吗？"

"不管怎样，咱们是同类呀！”

"是吗？"博士用更加深沉的声音重复着，同时把他斗篷上的帽子掀到脑后。于是，凯斯宾借着月光清楚地看到了他的脸。

凯斯宾恍然大悟——怎么没能早些发现这个事实呢|克奈尔斯博士身材那么矮小，又那么胖，还有那么又长又密的胡子。他的脑子里一下闪出两个念头。"眼前的这个克奈尔斯博士是个小矮人，他把我带到这里来，是想要杀掉我。"想到这里，他禁不住有点害怕。另一个念头倒很令人高兴"果然有小矮人活了下来，我终于亲眼见到了一个。"

"我想你终于已经明白是怎么回事了吧，"克奈尔斯博士说，"或者，你猜着了。我不是纯种小矮人，我身上也有人类的血液。许多小矮人战后幸存了下来，为了继续生存，他们剃掉胡须，穿上高底靴子，装成人的模样，与你们台尔马人混在一起，我就是其中的一个，只是个半小矮人。假如我的同胞——纯种小矮人——还活在世上的话，他们一定会看不起我的，他们会叫我’叛徒'。可是，这么多年来，我一刻也没有忘记我的同胞，以及纳尼亚那些愉快的生灵，还有那自由自在的生活。"

"我……我很抱歉，博士，"凯斯宾说，"可那不是我的过错，你知道。"

"我讲这些并没有责备你的意思，亲爱的王子，"博士答道，"你倒是应该问一问，我为什么要对你讲这些。我有两个理由。第一，我这颗衰老的心把这些秘密藏得实在太久了，久得使它隐隐作痛，我要是不悄悄地对你讲出来，我就要憋死了！第二，我希望当你成为国王时，你能帮助我们，因为我深信你虽然是一个台尔马人，但你同样热爱过去的一切。

"当然，当然啦，"凯斯宾连连点头，"可是我能做些什么呢？"

"你可以仁慈地对待小矮人家族那些可怜的幸存者：你可以召集那些有学问的魔法师，想办法找到一个重新唤醒树神的秘诀：你可以找遍这块国土上的每一个角落，看是不是还有羊怪、会讲话的动物和小矮人。他们可能藏在什么地方默默地生存着。"

"你真的以为在这世上还能找到他们的踪迹吗？"凯斯宾热切地问。

"我不知道……不知道，"博士深深地叹了一口气，"有时候我也怀疑他们是否还存在，我一生都在寻找他们的踪迹。有时我好像听到了山中小矮人们的鼓声：有时，在夜里，在森林中，我好像看到了羊怪和林中仙女在远远的地方跳舞。可是，当我走过去时，那儿却空空荡荡，什么也没有了。我总是感到失望，可随后又不断有类似的事情发生，燃起我心中的希望之火。我也不知道究竟这世上还有没有他们存在，可是至少你可以努力做一位像古代彼得国王那样的贤明君主，可不要学你的叔父。"

"这么说，关于国王和女王的传说也是真的啦？还有那白女巫的故事？"凯斯宾问。

"当然，那都是真的，"克奈尔斯说，"那是纳尼亚的黄金时代，这块土地永远不会忘记他们。"

"那时他们就住在这座城堡里吗，博士？"

"不，我亲爱的孩子，"老人说，"这座城堡只是近些年你曾祖父修建的。当阿斯兰加封亚当的两个儿子和夏娃的两个女儿为国王和女王之后，他们就一直住在凯尔帕拉维尔城堡，没人见过那神圣的地方，或许就连它的废墟现在也找不到了。可是，我们相信那地方离这儿十分遥远，在大河入海之处。"

"啊！"凯斯宾吃了一惊，"你是说在那’黑树林'里？那个到处都住着鬼的地方？"

王子殿下，看来有人曾经向你讲过一些谎话，"博士说，"那里根本就没有鬼，那是台尔马人编出来的一派胡言。你们的国王们对那大海怕得要命，因为他们总也忘不掉有关过去的传说中，都少不了阿斯兰会从海外归来，惩处邪恶，伸张正义。他们自己不敢走近大海，也不希望其他任何人走近它。因此，他们任那里长起茂密的森林，好把他们的人民与海岸隔开。由于和树神的冲突，他们害怕森林，所以他们想象出那里到处都是鬼魂。历代国王和那些大臣们，由于仇视、惧怕大海和森林，就编造了这些谎言，如果谁都不敢到海边去看大海，去遥望阿斯兰的土地和东方初升的太阳，他们就会感到安全一些。"

他俩在寂静中默默地站了好一会儿，还是克奈尔斯博士先说话"哦，咱们在这儿待的时间不短了，该下去睡觉了。"

"一定要走吗？"凯斯宾有些依依不舍，"我真想多谈一会儿。"

"天快亮了，当心别人发现并四处寻找我们。"克奈尔斯博士说。

引用

CHAPTER NINE WHAT LUCY SAW

SUSAN and the two boys were bitterly tired with rowing before they rounded the last headland and began the final pull up Glasswater itself, and Lucy's head ached from the long hours of sun and the glare on the water. Even Trumpkin longed for the voyage to be over. The seat on which he sat to steer had been made for men, not Dwarfs, and his feet did not reach the floor-boards; and everyone knows how uncomfortable that is even for ten minutes. And as they all grew more tired, their spirits fell. Up till now the children had only been thinking of how to get to Caspian. Now they wondered what they would do when they found him, and how a handful of Dwarfs and woodland creatures could defeat an army of grown-up Humans.

Twilight was coming on as they rowed slowly up the windings of Glasswater Creek - a twilight which deepened as the banks drew closer together and the overhanging trees began almost to meet overhead. It was very quiet in here as the sound of the sea died away behind them; they could even hear the trickle of the little streams that poured down from the forest into Glasswater.

They went ashore at last, far too tired to attempt lighting a fire; and even a supper of apples (though most of them felt that they never wanted to see an apple again) seemed better than trying to catch or shoot anything. After a little silent munching they all huddled down together in the moss and dead leaves between four large beech trees.

Everyone except Lucy went to sleep at once. Lucy, being far less tired, found it hard to get comfortable. Also, she had forgotten till now that all Dwarfs snore. She knew that one of the best ways of getting to sleep is to stop trying, so she opened her eyes.

Through a gap in the bracken and branches she could just see a patch of water in the Creek and the sky above it. Then, with a thrill of memory, she saw again, after all those years, the bright Narnian stars. She had once known them better than the stars of our own world, because as a Queen in Narnia she had gone to bed much later than as a child in England. And there they were - at least, three of the summer constellations could be seen from where she lay: the Ship, the Hammer, and the Leopard. "Dear old Leopard," she murmured happily to herself.

Instead of getting drowsier she was getting more awake - with an odd, night-time, dreamish kind of wakefulness. The Creek was growing brighter. She knew now that then moon was on it, though she couldn't see the moon. And now she began to feel that the whole forest was coming awake like herself. Hardly knowing why she did it, she got up quickly and walked a little distance away from their bivouac.

"This is lovely," said Lucy to herself. It was cool and fresh, delicious smells were floating everywhere.

Somewhere close by she heard the twitter of a nightingale beginning to sing, then stopping, then beginning again. It was a little lighter ahead. She went towards the light and came to a place where there were fewer trees, and whole patches or pools of moonlight, but the moonlight and the shadows so mixed that you could hardly be sure where anything was or what it was. At the same moment the nightingale, satisfied at last with his tuning up, burst into full song.

Lucy's eyes began to grow accustomed to the light, and she saw the trees that were nearest her more distinctly. A great longing for the old days when the trees could talk in Narnia came over her. She knew exactly how each of these trees would talk if only she could wake them, and what sort of human form it would put on. She looked at a silver birch: it would have a soft, showery voice and would look like a slender girl, with hair blown all about her face, and fond of dancing. She looked at the oak: he would be a wizened, but hearty old man with a frizzled beard and warts on his face and hands, and hair growing out of the warts. She looked at the beech under which she was standing. Ah! she would be the best of all. She would be a gracious goddess, smooth and stately, the lady of the wood.

"Oh, Trees, Trees, Trees," said Lucy (though she had not been intending to speak at all). "Oh, Trees, wake, wake, wake. Don't you remember it? Don't you remember me? Dryads and Hamadryads, come out, come to me."

Though there was not a breath of wind they all stirred about her. The rustling noise of the leaves was almost like words. The nightingale stopped singing as if to listen to it.

Lucy felt that at any moment she would begin to understand what the trees were trying to say. But the moment did not come. The rustling died away. The nightingale resumed its song. Even in the moonlight the wood looked more ordinary again. Yet Lucy had the feeling (as you sometimes have when you are trying to remember a name or a date and almost get it, but it vanishes before you really do) that she had just missed something: as if she had spoken to the trees a split second too soon or a split second too late, or used all the right words except one, or put in one word that was just wrong.

Quite suddenly she began to feel tired. She went back to the bivouac, snuggled down between Susan and Peter, and was asleep in a few minutes.

It was a cold and cheerless waking for them all next morning, with a grey twilight in the wood (for the sun had not yet risen) and everything damp and dirty.

"Apples, heigh-ho," said Trumpkin with a rueful grin. "I must say you ancient kings and queens don't overfeed your courtiers!"

They stood up and shook themselves and looked about. The trees were thick and they could see no more than a few yards in any direction.

"I suppose your Majesties know the way all right?" said the Dwarf.

"I don't," said Susan. "I've never seen these woods in my life before. In fact I thought all along that we ought to have gone by the river."

"Then I think you might have said so at the time," answered Peter, with pardonable sharpness.

"Oh, don't take any notice of her," said Edmund. "She always is a wet blanket. You've got that pocket compass of yours, Peter, haven't you? Well, then, we're as right as rain. We've only got to keep on going north-west - cross that little river, the what-do-you-call-it? - the Rush -"

"I know," said Peter. "The one that joins the big river at the Fords of Beruna, or Beruna's Bridge, as the D.L.F. calls it."

"That's right. Cross it and strike uphill, and we'll be at the Stone Table (Aslan's How, I mean) by eight or nine o'clock. I hope King Caspian will give us a good breakfast!"

"I hope you're right," said Susan. "I can't remember all that at all."

"That's the worst of girls," said Edmund to Peter and the Dwarf. "They never carry a map in their heads."

"That's because our heads have something inside them," said Lucy.

At first things seemed to be going pretty well. They even -thought they had struck an old path; but if you know anything about woods, you will know that one is always finding imaginary paths. They disappear after about five minutes and then you think you have found another (and hope it is not another but more of the same one) and it also disappears, and after you have been well lured out of your right direction you realize that none of them were pats at all. The boys and the Dwarf, however, were used to woods and were not taken in for more than a few seconds.

They had plodded on for about half an hour (three of them very stiff from yesterday's rowing) when Trumpkin suddenly whispered, "Stop." They all stopped. "There's something following us," he said in a low voice. "Or rather, something keeping up with us: over there on the left." They all stood still, listening and staring till their ears and eyes ached. "You and I'd better each have an arrow on the string," said Susan to Trumpkin. The Dwarf nodded, and when both bows were ready for action the party went on again.

They went a few dozen yards through fairly open woodland, keeping a sharp look-out. Then they came to a place where the undergrowth thickened and they had to pass nearer to it. Just as they were passing the place, there came a sudden something that snarled and flashed, rising out from the breaking twigs like a thunderbolt. Lucy was knocked down and winded, hearing the twang of a bowstring as she fell. When she was able to take notice of things again, she saw a great grim-looking grey bear lying dead with Trumpkin's arrow in its side.

"The D.L.F. beat you in that shooting match, Su," said #Peter, with a slightly forced smile. Even he had been shaken by this adventure.

"I - I left it too late," said Susan, in an embarrassed voice. "I was so afraid it might be, you know - one of our kind of bears, a talking bear." She hated killing things.

"That's the trouble of it," said Trumpkin, "when most of the beasts have gone enemy and gone dumb, but there are still some of the other kind left. You never know, and you daren't wait to see."

"Poor old Bruin," said Susan. "You don't think he was?"

"Not he," said the Dwarf. "I saw the face and I heard the snarl. He only wanted Little Girl for his breakfast. And talking of breakfast, I didn't want to discourage your Majesties when you said you hoped King Caspian would give you a good one: but meat's precious scarce in camp. And there's good eating on a bear. It would be a shame to leave the carcass without taking a bit, and it won't delay us more than half an hour. I dare say you two youngsters - Kings, I should say - know how to skin a bear?"

"Let's go and sit down a fair way off," said Susan to Lucy. "I know what a horrid messy business that will be." Lucy shuddered and nodded. When they had sat down she said: "Such a horrible idea has come into my head, Su. "

"What's that?"

"Wouldn't it be dreadful if some day, in our own world, at home, men started going wild inside, like the animals here, and still looked like men, so that you'd never know which were which?"

"We've got enough to bother about here and now in Narnia," said the practical Susan, "without imagining things like that."

When they rejoined the boys and the Dwarf, as much as they thought they could carry of the best meat had been cut off. Raw meat is not a nice thing to fill one's pockets with, but they folded it up in fresh leaves and made the best of it. They were all experienced enough to know that they would feel quite differently about these squashy and unpleasant parcels when they had walked long enough to be really hungry.

On they trudged again (stopping to wash three pairs of hands that needed it in the first stream they passed) until the sun rose and the birds began to sing, and more flies than they wanted were buzzing in the bracken. The stiffness from yesterday's rowing began to wear off. Everybody's spirits rose. The sun grew warmer and they took their helmets off and carried them.

"I suppose we are going right?" said Edmund about an hour later.

"I don't see how we can go wrong as long as we don't bear too much to the left," said Peter. "If we bear too much to the right, the worst that can happen is wasting a little time by striking the great River too soon and not cutting off the corner."

And again they trudged on with no sound except the thud of their feet and the jingle of their chain shirts.

"Where's this bally Rush got to?" said Edmund a good deal later.

"I certainly thought we'd have struck it by now," said Peter. "But there's nothing to do but keep on." They both knew that the Dwarf was looking anxiously at them, but he said nothing.

And still they trudged on and their mail shirts began to feel very hot and heavy.

"What on earth?" said Peter suddenly.

They had come, without seeing it, almost to the edge of a small precipice from which they looked down into a gorge with a river at the bottom. On the far side the cliffs rose much higher. None of the party except Edmund (and perhaps Trumpkin) was a rock climber.

"I'm sorry," said Peter. "It's my fault for coming this way. We're lost. I've never seen this place in my life before."

The Dwarf gave a low whistle between his teeth.

"Oh, do let's go back and go the other way," said Susan. "I knew all along we'd get lost in these woods."

"Susan!" said Lucy, reproachfully, "don't nag at Peter like that. It's so rotten, and he's doing all he can."

"And don't you snap at Su like that, either," said Edmund. "I think she's quite right."

"Tubs and tortoiseshells!" exclaimed Trumpkin. "If we've got lost coming, what chance have we of finding our way back? And if we're to go back to the Island and begin all over again - even supposing we could - we might as well give the whole thing up. Miraz will have finished with Caspian before we get there at that rate."

"You think we ought to go on?" said Lucy.

"I'm not sure the High King is lost," said Trumpkin. "What's to hinder this river being the Rush?"

"Because the Rush is not in a gorge," said Peter, keeping his temper with some difficulty.

"Your Majesty says is," replied the Dwarf, "but oughtn't you to say was? You knew this country hundreds - it may be a thousand - years ago. Mayn't it have changed? A landslide might have pulled off half the side of that hill, leaving bare rock, and there are your precipices beyond the gorge. Then the Rush might go on deepening its course year after year till you get the little precipices this side. Or there might have been an earthquake, or anything."

"I never thought of that," said Peter.

"And anyway," continued Trumpkin, "even if this is not the Rush, it's flowing roughly north and so it must fall into the Great River anyway. I think I passed something that might have been it, on my way down. So if we go downstream, to our right, we'll hit the Great River. Perhaps not so high as we'd hoped, but at least we'll be no worse off than if you'd come my way."

"Trumpkin, you're a brick," said Peter. "Come on, then. Down this side of the gorge."

"Look! Look! Look!" cried Lucy.

"Where? What?" said everyone.

"The Lion," said Lucy. "Aslan himself. Didn't you see?" Her face had changed completely and her eyes shone.

"Do you really mean -?" began Peter.

"Where did you think you saw him?" asked Susan.

"Don't talk like a grown-up," said Lucy, stamping her foot. "I didn't think I saw him. I saw him."

"Where, Lu?" asked Peter.

"Right up there between those mountain ashes. No, this side of the gorge. And up, not down. Just the opposite of the way you want to go. And he wanted us to go where he was - up there."

"How do you know that was what he wanted?" asked Edmund.

"He - I - I just know," said Lucy, "by his face."

The others all looked at each other in puzzled silence.

"Her Majesty may well have seen a lion," put in Trumpkin. "There are lions in these woods, I've been told. But it needn't have been a friendly and talking lion any more than the bear was a friendly and talking bear."

"Oh, don't be so stupid," said Lucy. "Do you think I don't know Aslan when I see him?"

"He'd be a pretty elderly lion by now," said Trumpkin, "if he's one you knew when you were here before! And if it could be the same one, what's to prevent him having gone wild and witless like so many others?"

Lucy turned crimson and I think she would have flown at Trumpkin, if Peter had not laid his hand on her arm. "The D.L.F. doesn't understand. How could he? You must just take it, Trumpkin, that we do really know about Aslan; a little bit about him, I mean. And you mustn't talk about him like that again. It isn't lucky for one thing: and it's all nonsense for another. The only question is whether Aslan was really there."

"But I know he was," said Lucy, her eyes filling with tears.

"Yes, Lu, but we don't, you see," said Peter.

"There's nothing for it but a vote," said Edmund.

"All right," replied Peter. "You're the eldest, D.L.F. What do you vote for? Up or down?"

"Down," said the Dwarf. "I know nothing about Aslan. But I do know that if we turn left and follow the gorge up, it might lead us all day before we found a place where we could cross it. Whereas if we turn right and go down, we're bound to reach the Great River in about a couple of hours. And if there are any real lions about, we want to go away from them, not towards them."

"What do you say, Susan?"

"Don't be angry, Lu," said Susan, "but I do think we should go down. I'm dead tired. Do let's get out of this wretched wood into the open as quick as we can. And none of us except you saw anything."

"Edmund?" said Peter.

"Well, there's just this," said Edmund, speaking quickly and turning a little red. "When we first discovered Narnia a year ago - or a thousand years ago, whichever it is - it was Lucy who discovered it first and none of us would believe her. I was the worst of the lot, I know. Yet she was right after all. Wouldn't it be fair to believe her this time? I vote for going up."

"Oh, Ed!" said Lucy and seized his hand.

"And now it's your turn, Peter," said Susan, "and I do hope -"

"Oh, shut up, shut up and let a chap think," interrupted Peter. "I'd much rather not have to vote. "

"You're the High King," said Trumpkin sternly.

"Down," said Peter after a long pause. "I know Lucy may be right after all, but I can't help it. We must do one or the other."

So they set off to their right along the edge, downstream. And Lucy came last of the party, crying bitterly.

9、露茜看到了什么

绕过最后一个海岬，开始向清水湾逆流而上的时候，苏珊和两个男孩都已经筋疲力尽了。露茜也由于海水反光对眼睛的剌激感到有些头疼。连杜鲁普金都感到疲惫不堪，盼望这航行快些结束。船尾他一直坐着的那个座位原不是为小矮人准备的，所以他的两只脚悬空在那里，一点儿也使不上劲，不难想像那是多么不舒服。随着疲劳感的增加，大家的情绪也渐渐低落下去。开始，他们一心想的是如何尽快找到凯斯宾，而现在他们开始怀疑，即使找到了他，就凭这么几个小不点儿的小矮人和森林里的动物，怎么能够打败一支成年人组成的军队。

当他们慢慢划过清水湾的时候，夜幕已经降临——随着海岸一点点靠近，暮色也越来越浓，河岸上伸出来的树枝不时碰到头上。大海的声音在他们身后渐渐消失了，这里非常安静，甚至能听见潺潺的小溪从森林里流向清水湾。,

他们终于登陆了。谁也没有力气去拾柴点火，更谈不上去捕猎充饥，他们宁愿再吃一顿苹果，尽管苹果已经吃得太多，丝毫不能引起他们的食欲。他们默默地嚼了一阵苹果，

便缩作一团，躺倒在四棵高大栎树下面那层厚厚的枯叶上。

除了露茜以外，其他人倒下便睡着了。露茜没有那么累，所以翻来覆去，怎么躺都觉得不舒服。更糟糕的是，杜鲁普金鼻平声大作，简直像在打雷。她知道，在这种情况下，最好的办法就是不要勉强去睡。于是，她睁开双眼，漫无目标地朝前望去。透过树枝的空隙，她刚好看见河里的一道清水。翻过身来，她又看见了一片星空，不由得激起她对往事的回想。她曾经是多么熟悉纳尼亚的星星，因为作为纳尼亚的女王，晚上何时睡觉，从来不受别人管束。这时，从她躺着的地方，至少可以看到三个夏日星座：轮船星座、铁锤星座和豹子星座。"亲爱的老豹子。"她轻声呼唤着，好像与老朋友久别重逢。

这么一来，她不仅全无睡意，反而更精神了——那是一种奇怪的、只有夜间才有的梦幻般的清醒。海湾亮如白昼，她知道月亮已经升起了，尽管看不见它。忽然，她感到整个森林都像她自己一样苏醒了过来。出于一种莫名的冲动，她迅速站起身，悄悄离开了宿营地

夜晚的空气凉爽、清新，带着幽微的花香。不远处有一只夜莺在歌唱，它时唱时停，悠然自得。前面的光线比较明亮，露茜信步走过去，来到一个树木稀疏的地方。恬静的月光与树木的阴影交织在一起，使人辨不清周围的景物。这时，那夜莺终于定准了调子，开始引吭高歌起来

露茜的眼睛渐渐适应了这里的光线，她便仔细打量起身边的一草一木来，因为她心里充满了对过去那些岁月的怀念。那时，纳尼亚的树木不仅会讲话，简直是能说会道。她深信这些树木都有灵性，而且能化作人形。看那棵银桦，它应该有清脆圆润的嗓子，长得像一位苗条的姑娘，肩上披散着棕色的长发，舞姿极其优美。再看那棵老栋树，它该是二位慈祥并充满智慧的老人，须发苍苍，由于上了年纪，手上的青筋都鼓起来了。还有身边这棵山毛榉，美丽、端庄、高贵、安详。啊，你这森林的女神!

"哦，树神，我的老朋友们！"露茜不由自主地轻声呼唤起来，"你们醒醒，醒醒啊|你们真的睡熟了吗?你们把我忘记了吗?林中仙女，水族仙女，出来吧，到我这儿来吧，"

虽然林子里一丝风也没有，那些树却在她身旁一齐摆动起来，树叶沙沙地响，仿佛在低声诉说着什么。说来奇怪，那只夜莺这时也静了下来，好像也在侧耳倾听。露茜觉得她随时都可能听懂树木在说什么，结果她失望了。沙沙声渐渐消失，夜莺又重新开始了它的歌唱，这使露茜感到茫然若有所失。是自己来得不合时宜，还是做错了什么事，或者说错了什么话?她百思不得其解。

突然，她感到有些累，于是转身走向营地，依偎在苏珊和彼得当中，几分钟之后便进入了梦乡。

清晨，凉气袭人。一觉醒来，大家都感到浑身乏力，打不起精神。森林里透过一缕灰蒙蒙的晨曦(这时太阳还没升起)，到处都显得潮湿、脏乱。

"来呀，吃苹果，又香又脆的大苹果!”杜鲁普金怪腔怪调地喊着，一边拿起一只苹果，皱着眉头看了看，又把它放下了。

孩子们懒懒地站起身来，使劲摇摇头，使自己清醒起来，然后向四周望去。树林很茂密，朝哪个方向都望不出很远。

"我猎各位一定很熟悉道路吧?"小矮人问。

"我不熟悉，"苏珊说，"从来没见过这些树林。实际上我一直在想，我们应该顺河而上的。"

"你当时怎么不说?"由于心情不好，彼得的话有些尖刻。

"喂，别听她的，"爱德蒙说，"她总是让人扫兴。彼得，你带着那个袖珍指南针了吧?好，那我们就不怕了，我们只要一直朝西北方向走，穿过那条小河，你们叫它什么来着，拉什河？

"柏卢纳渡口，是那条小河与大河汇合的地方，"彼得说，"或者按DLF的叫法，柏卢纳大桥口"

"对，我们走过桥去，一直往山上爬，九点钟以前就能到达石桌，也就是阿斯兰堡垒。我相信凯斯宾国王将款待我们一顿丰盛的早餐!”

"但愿如此，"苏珊说，"我怎么对这里的地形一点儿印象都没有呢?"

"女孩子最糟的就是这个了，"爱德蒙对彼得和小矮人说，"她们的脑袋瓜里根本没有放地图的地方。"

"那是因为我们的脑袋瓜里装着别的东西。"露茜反驳道。

开始，似乎一切都还顺利，他们相信走的是正确的路线。可是，假如你对森林有些起码的常识，那你就会知道走在森林里的人们常常会被想像出来的道路所迷惑。因为，过不了几分钟，脚下的路便消失了。于是，你的眼睛马上转向另一条路，希望这是刚才那条路的延续。走不多远，这条路又不见了。你最后将发现，原来脚下根本就不是路。好在两个男孩子和那小矮人都在森林里走惯了，所以也没有绕多少弯路。

他们吃力而缓慢地向前走了大约有半个钟头(他们中间有三个由于昨天划船，直到现在还浑身酸痛)，突然，杜鲁普金悄声说"停！"大家立刻紧张地停下脚步。"有什么东西在跟踪我们，"小矮人把声音压得很低，"或者说它在与我们平行前进——就在左边那儿。"孩子们紧张地站在原地，眼睛盯着小矮人于指的地方，半天也不见有什么动静。"我们俩最好在弓上搭一支箭。"苏珊对杜鲁普金说。小矮人点点头，表示赞成。当两张弓都箭在弦上后，大家才多了些安全感，又继续向前走。

他们十分警觉地在一片较为开阔的林子里又走了几十米，然后来到一个灌木茂密的地方。猛然间，随着一声呼啸，一只什么野兽从灌木后面猛扑过来。露茜猝不及防，一下被扑倒在地上，打了几个滚儿。她在跌倒的一刹那，听见嗒的一声弓弦响。当她清醒过来时，看到一只面曰狰狞的大灰熊，躺在地上，已经气绝身亡。熊的大脑袋上还插着杜鲁普金的一支箭。

"在这场射箭比赛中，DLF可是把你打败啦，苏。"彼得勉强笑了一下，试图缓和这场虚惊造成的紧张。

"我……箭放得太迟了，"苏珊说，那样子很窘，"我真怕那会是一只，你们知道——只有灵性的熊，一只会讲话的熊。"还有一句没有说出口的话，那就是她不愿意伤害任何一条生命。'

"这就麻烦了。"杜鲁普金说，"不错，有些纳尼亚的后代至今仍活在世上，可大部分动物都是哑巴，都是敌人，你很难分辨出来。"

"我想到了老布鲁恩，"苏珊说，"你当时就没有想到会是布鲁恩吗?"

"不是，"那小矮人说，"我看到了那张脸，也听到了那声呼啸，它只不过是想要这小姑娘做早餐。刚才你说，你指望凯斯宾国王能款待你们一顿丰盛的早餐，我真不想扫你们的兴。说实话，营地里的肉少得可怜。听我说，朋友们，熊肉的味道肯定不错。我们要是不带上点儿熊肉，那可太遗憾了。怎么样，咱们顶多耽误半个钟头。我敢说，你们两个小伙子——对不起，我该说国王陛下——该知道怎么剥熊皮的吧?"8

"咱们到别的什么地方坐一会儿，"苏珊对露茜说，"我知道那活儿有多么脏，多么恶心。"露茜打了个哆嗦，立即站起来随姐姐走开，一边说，"苏，我脑子里闪过一个非常可怕的念头。"

"什么?"

"要是有一天，在我们自己的世界里，有人野蛮地向你冲过来，就像这儿的野兽，可样子却仍然是人，你也搞不清他是人是兽是敌是友，那不是很可怕吗?"

"我们在纳尼亚麻烦已经够多的了，"苏珊非常现实地说，"你不要幻想那样的事情了。"

剥熊皮的工作进行得很顺利，马上又要出发了。他们尽可能多地带上切割下来的熊肉。口袋不好装，他们便仔细地把肉包在新鲜的树叶里面。经验告诉他们，待会儿走累了，肚子饿了的时候，这些又湿又软、令人反感的小包包会有大用处的。

他们继续艰难地向前走。直到旭日东升，小鸟又开始歌唱，他们在一条小溪旁停了下来，仔细洗干净了三双沾满熊血的手。不知不觉中，昨天划船引起的浑身酸痛完全消失了，大家的情绪又振奋起来。

"咱们的方向没错吧?”一个钟头之后爱德蒙问道。

"我们并没有向左边去得太多，我还看不出来现在的方向会有什么不对。"彼得说，"要是咱们走得太靠右边，充其量不过是浪费一点时间;因为那样我们就会过早地靠近河边，从那里到河湾的路会难走一些。"

于是，他们继续往前走，谁也不说话，只有他们的脚步声和衣服的慧翠声。

"这可恨的河口在什么地方?"过了老半天爱德蒙说。

"我刚才满以为这会儿就该到了，"彼得说，"可现在只有继续向前走，别无选择。"他俩都发觉那小矮人正忧心忡忡地望着他们，便没有再说什么。

他们不停地走呀走，身上的盔甲开始变得沉重起来，使他们感到十分闷热。

"这是怎么回事?"彼得突然停下脚步。

不知不觉中他们来到一个悬崖的边缘，从这儿居高临下，可以看到一条峡谷，以及谷底的河流。对面的峭壁要离得多。除了爱德蒙以外(也许还有杜鲁普金)，谁也不曾在岩石上攀登过。

"真糟糕，"彼得说，"我们迷路了，以前从来没有见到过这个地方。对不起，这都怪我。"

小矮人轻轻吹了声口哨。

"唉，要不咱们返回去，从另一条路走吧，"苏珊苦着脸说，"我早就知道在这些树林里我们要迷路的。"

"苏珊!”露茜责备地看了她一眼，"别那么说，彼得已经尽了最大的努力。"

"你也别这样对苏珊讲话，"爱德蒙在一边打抱不平，"我想她的话是对的。"

"啧啧啧!”杜鲁普金抱怨道，"要是我们迷了路，怎样才能摸回去呢?况且，即便咱们又回到岛上，一切从头开始——假设那是可能的话——咱们可就把什么事都给耽误啦。因为那样的话，不等我们到达那里，弥若兹就已经把凯斯宾打垮了。"

"你认为我们应该继续往前走?"露茜问。

"不知道，"杜鲁普金耸耸肩膀，"隆下，你肯定咱们已误入歧途?你能断定这里不是河口吗?"

"因为河口不在峡谷里。"彼得说，竭力忍住没有发火。"隆下，是不是应该说:‘过去不在峡谷里?"小矮人仍不死心，"你所熟悉的是几百年甚至几千年以前的纳尼亚。这么多年过去了，难道它就不会改变?一次大塌方，就完全可能把那座山削去一面，留下光秃秃的岩石，成为峡谷那边的峭壁。以后，年复一年，端急的河流不断地冲击河槽，结果在这一面又形成了我们脚下的悬崖。我们还可以设想，这里曾经发生过地震之类的事情。"

"我从来没有想到过这些。"彼得说。

"无论如何，"杜鲁普金接着说，"即便这不是河口，可它涓涓流向北方，势将汇入那条大河口来的路上我似乎曾经走过这个地方。因此，假如我们朝下游走，再往右拐..

"看!快看!你们快看！"露茜突然叫了起来。

"哪里?什么?"大家顺着她手指的方向望去。

"狮子，"露茜激动不己，两只大眼睛闪闪发光，"就是阿斯兰，你们没有看见吗?U

"你是说——阿斯兰?”彼得顿时睁大了双眼。"你以为它在什么地方?"苏珊不大相信。

"不是以为，"露茜使劲跺着脚，"千真万确，我真的看到了阿斯兰!”

"在哪儿，露?"彼得问。

"就在山顶上，那些按树之间。不，在峡谷的这一边，往上看——它想要我们到它那儿去，与你选择的方向正好相反。"

"你怎么知道它想要我们去?”爱德蒙问。

"它……我……反正我知道，"露茜说，"从它的脸上可以看出来。"

大家迷惑不解地互相望一望，谁也不讲话。

"露茜女王隆下很可能真的看到了一头狮子，"杜鲁普金插嘴说，"这些树林里当然有狮子，而且肯定不止一头，这我太知道了。但它未必是一头友好的、会讲话的狮子，就像刚才那头熊一样。"

"噢，别傻了，"露茜说，"你以为我看见了阿斯兰会认不出来吗?"

"它现在该是一头老态龙钟的狮子了，"杜鲁普金说，"假如它就是你们的那位老相识，老朋友l再说，如果是它，谁又能够担保这么多年之后，它不会像许多其他的动物一样，变野变蠢呢

露茜一下子脸色通红，要不是彼得把一只手放在她肩膀上，她简直会扑向杜鲁普金。

"DLF是不明白的，他怎么会呢?"彼得一边安慰露茜，一边转向小矮人，"你记住，杜鲁普金，我们才真正了解阿斯兰，你不可以再那样谈论它了。现在必须搞清楚阿斯兰是否真的在那里。"

"我发誓，刚才就是在那儿的。"露茜说，眼睛里充满了泪水。

"或许是的，露。可是只有你看见了它，我们都没有看见。"

"我们没有别的办法了，大家表决吧。"爱德蒙说。

"好吧，"彼得回答道，"你年纪最大，DLF，你投什么票?往上走，还是往下?"

"往下，"小矮人毫不迟疑地说，"我对阿斯兰一无所知，可我确实知道倘若咱们向左拐，再顺着峡谷往上走，那可能得走一天才能找到一个可以过河的地方;可是如果往下游去，再往右拐，咱们肯定能在两个小时之内到达大河。再说，要是附近真的有狮子的话，咱们应该避开它们，而不要走近它们。"

"你怎么说，苏珊γ'

"你别生气，露，"苏珊说，"我真的认为我们应该朝下游走，我累极了，咱们赶紧离开这可恶的森林，到露天的空地去吧。我和大家一样，希望看到阿斯兰。可是，除了你一个人之外，我们大家什么都没看见。"

"爱德蒙?"彼得说。

"嗯，是这样，"爱德蒙讲得很快，脸色微微发红，"一年以前，咱们第一次发现纳尼亚的时候——也许是一千年以前，这个不去管它——是露茜首先发现了这个奇妙的国度，而我们都不相信她。我表现最糟了，这我知道。可事实证明她是对的，这一次我要支持她，也算向露茜表示歉意。我投票赞成向上游走。"

"噢，爱德蒙！"露茜紧紧抓住他的手。

"现在轮到你了，彼得，"苏珊说，"我真希望——"

"嘿，别说!让人家自己思考，"彼得打断了她的话，"我想我最好不参加投票。"

"你是至尊王。"杜鲁普金庄重地提醒道。

"向下。"沉默许久，彼得终于说，"我知道露茜很可能还是对的，但是……我没有别的办法，两者之中我们必须选择其一。

就这样，他们沿着右边的悬崖，朝下游出发了，露茜走在最后面，哭得好伤心。

引用

CHAPTER TEN THE RETURN OF THE LION

To keep along the edge of the gorge was not so easy as it had looked. Before they had gone many yards they were confronted with young fir woods growing on the very edge, and after they had tried to go through these, stooping and pushing for about ten minutes, they realized that, in there, it would take them an hour to do half a mile. So they came back and out again and decided to go round the fir wood. This took them much farther to their right than they wanted to go, far out of sight of the cliffs and out of sound of the river, till they began to be afraid they had lost it altogether. Nobody knew the time, but it was getting to the hottest part of the day.

When they were able at last to go back to the edge of the gorge (nearly a mile below the point from which they had started) they found the cliffs on their side of it a good deal lower and more broken. Soon they found a way down into the gorge and continued the journey at the river's edge. But first they had a rest and a long drink. No one was talking any more about breakfast, or even dinner, with Caspian.

They may have been wise to stick to the Rush instead of going along the top. It kept them sure of their direction: and ever since the fir wood they had all been afraid of being forced too far out of their course and losing themselves in the wood. It was an old and pathless forest, and you could not keep anything like a straight course in it. Patches of hopeless brambles, fallen trees, boggy places and dense undergrowth would be always getting in your way. But the gorge of the Rush was not at all a nice place for travelling either. I mean, it was not a nice place for people in a hurry. For an afternoon's ramble ending in a picnic tea it would have been delightful. It had everything you could want on an occasion of that sort - rumbling waterfalls, silver cascades, deep, amber-coloured pools, mossy rocks, and deep moss on the banks in which you could sink over your ankles, every kind of fern, jewel-like dragon flies, sometimes a hawk overhead and once (Peter and Trumpkin. both thought) an eagle. But of course what the children and the Dwarf wanted to see as soon as possible was the Great River below them, and Beruna, and the way to Aslan's How.

As they went on, the Rush began to fall more and more steeply. Their journey became more and more of a climb and less and less of a walk - in places even a dangerous climb over slippery rock with a nasty drop into dark chasms, and the river roaring angrily at the bottom.

You may be sure they watched the cliffs on their left eagerly for any sign of a break or any place where they could climb them; but those cliffs remained cruel. It was maddening, because everyone knew that if once they were out of the gorge on that side, they would have only a smooth slope and a fairly short walk to Caspian's headquarters.

The boys and the Dwarf were now in favour of lighting a fire and cooking their bear-meat. Susan didn't want this; she only wanted, as she said, "to get on and finish it and get out of these beastly woods". Lucy was far too tired and miserable to have any opinion about anything. But as there was no dry wood to be had, it mattered very little what anyone thought. The boys began to wonder if raw meat was really as nasty as they had always been told. Trumpkin assured them it was.

Of course, if the children had attempted a journey like this a few days ago in England, they would have been knocked up. I think I have explained before how Narnia was altering them. Even Lucy was by now, so to speak, only one-third of a little girl going to boarding school for the first time, and two-thirds of Queen Lucy of Narnia.

"At last!" said Susan.

"Oh, hurray!" said Peter.

The river gorge had just made a bend and the whole view spread out beneath them. They could see open country stretching before them to the horizon and, between it and them, the broad silver ribbon of the Great River. They could see the specially broad and shallow place which had once been the Fords of Beruna but was now spanned by a long, many-arched bridge. There was a little town at the far end of it.

"By Jove," said Edmund. "We fought the Battle of Beruna just where that town is!"

This cheered the boys more than anything. You can't help feeling stronger when you look at a place where you won a glorious victory not to mention a kingdom, hundreds of years ago. Peter and Edmund were soon so busy talking about the battle that they forgot their sore feet and the heavy drag of their mail shirts on their shoulders. The Dwarf was interested too.

They were all getting on at a quicker pace now. The going became easier. Though there were still sheer cliffs on their left, the ground was becoming lower on their right. Soon it was no longer a gorge at all, only a valley. There were no more waterfalls and presently they were in fairly thick woods again.

Then - all at once - whizz, and a sound rather like the stroke of a woodpecker. The children were still wondering where (ages ago) they had heard a sound just like that and why they disliked it so, when Trumpkin shouted, "Down', at the same moment forcing Lucy (who happened to be next to him) flat down into the bracken. Peter, who had been looking up to see if he could spot a squirrel, had seen what it was - a long cruel arrow had sunk into a tree trunk just above his head. As he pulled Susan down and dropped himself, another came rasping over his shoulder and struck the ground at his side.

"Quick! Quick! Get back! Crawl!" panted Trumpkin.

They turned and wriggled along uphill, under the bracken amid clouds of horribly buzzing flies. Arrows whizzed round them. One struck Susan's helmet with a sharp ping and glanced off. They crawled quicker. Sweat poured off them. Then they ran, stooping nearly double. The boys held their swords in their hands for fear they would trip them up.

It was heart-breaking work - all uphill again, back over the ground they had already travelled. When they felt that they really couldn't run any more, even to save their lives, they all dropped down in the damp moss beside a waterfall and behind a big boulder, panting. They were surprised to see how high they had already got.

They listened intently and heard no sound of pursuit.

"So that's all right," said Trumpkin, drawing a deep breath. "They're not searching the wood. Only sentries, I expect. But it means that Miraz has an outpost down there. Bottles and battledores! though, it was a near thing."

"I ought to have my head smacked for bringing us this way at all," said Peter.

"On the contrary, your Majesty," said the Dwarf. "For one thing it wasn't you, it was your royal brother, King Edmund, who first suggested going by Glasswater."

"I'm afraid the D.L.F.'s right," said Edmund, who had quite honestly forgotten this ever since things began going wrong.

"And for another," continued Trumpkin, "if we'd gone my way, we'd have walked straight into that new outpost, most likely; or at least had just the same trouble avoiding it. I think this Glasswater route has turned out for the best."

"A blessing in disguise," said Susan.

"Some disguise!" said Edmund.

"I suppose we'll have to go right up the gorge again now," said Lucy.

"Lu, you're a hero," said Peter. "That's the nearest you've got today to saying I told you so. Let's get on."

"And as soon as we're well up into the forest," said Trumpkin, "whatever anyone says, I'm going to light a fire and cook supper. But we must get well away from here."

There is no need to describe how they toiled back up the gorge. It was pretty hard work, but oddly enough everyone felt more cheerful. They were getting their second wind; and the word supper had had a wonderful effect.

They reached the fir wood which had caused them so much trouble while it was still daylight, and bivouacked in a hollow just above it. It was tedious gathering the firewood; but it was grand when the fire blazed up and they began producing the damp and smeary parcels of bear-meat which would have been so very unattractive to anyone who had spent the day indoors. The Dwarf had splendid ideas about cookery. Each apple (they still had a few of these) was wrapped up in bear's meat - as if it was to be apple dumpling with meat instead of pastry, only much thicker - and spiked on a sharp stick and then roasted. And the juice of the apple worked all through the meat, like apple sauce with roast pork. Bear that has lived too much on other animals is not very nice, but bear that has had plenty of honey and fruit is excellent, and this turned out to be that sort of bear. It was a truly glorious meal. And, of course, no washing up - only lying back and watching the smoke from Trumpkin's pipe and stretching one's tired legs and chatting. Everyone felt quite hopeful now about finding King Caspian tomorrow and defeating Miraz in a few days. It may not have been sensible of them to feel like this, but they did.

They dropped off to sleep one by one, but all pretty quickly.

Lucy woke out of the deepest sleep you can imagine, with the feeling that the voice she liked best in the world had been calling her name. She thought at first it was her father's voice, but that did not seem quite right. Then she thought it was Peter's voice, but that did not seem to fit either. She did not want to get up; not because she was still tired - on the contrary she was wonderfully rested and all the aches had gone from her bones - but because she felt so extremely happy and comfortable. She was looking straight up at the Narnian moon, which is larger than ours, and at the starry sky, for the place where they had bivouacked was comparatively open.

"Lucy," came the call again, neither her father's voice nor Peter's. She sat up, trembling with excitement but not with fear. The moon was so bright that the whole forest landscape around her was almost as clear as day, though it looked wilder. Behind her was the fir wood; away to her right the jagged cliff-tops on the far side of the gorge; straight ahead, open grass to where a glade of trees began about a bow-shot away. Lucy looked very hard at the trees of that glade.

"Why, I do believe they're moving," she said to herself. "They're walking about."

She got up, her heart beating wildly, and walked towards them. There was certainly a noise in the glade, a noise such as trees make in a high wind, though there was no wind tonight. Yet it was not exactly an ordinary treenoise either. Lucy felt there was a tune in it, but she could not catch the tune any more than she had been able to catch the words when the trees had so nearly talked to her the night before. But there was, at least, a lilt; she felt her own feet wanting to dance as she got nearer. And now there was no doubt that the trees were really moving moving in and out through one another as if in a complicated country dance. ("And I suppose," thought Lucy, "when trees dance, it must be a very, very country dance indeed.') She was almost among them now.

The first tree she looked at seemed at first glance to be not a tree at all but a huge man with a shaggy beard and great bushes of hair. She was not frightened: she had seen such things before. But when she looked again he was only a tree, though he was still moving. You couldn't see whether he had feet or roots, of course, because when trees move they don't walk on the surface of the earth; they wade in it as we do in water. The same thing happened with every tree she looked at. At one moment they seemed to be the friendly, lovely giant and giantess forms which the tree-people put on when some good magic has called them into full life: next moment they all looked like trees again. But when they looked like trees, it was like strangely human trees, and when they looked like people, it was like strangely branchy and leafy people - and all the time that queer lilting, rustling, cool, merry noise.

"They are almost awake, not quite," said Lucy. She knew she herself was wide awake, wider than anyone usually is.

She went fearlessly in among them, dancing herself as she leaped this way and that to avoid being run into by these huge partners. But she was only half interested in them. She wanted to get beyond them to something else; it was from beyond them that the dear voice had called.

She soon got through them (half wondering whether she had been using her arms to push branches aside, or to take hands in a Great Chain with big dancers who stooped to reach her) for they were really a ring of trees round a central open place. She stepped out from among their shifting confusion of lovely lights and shadows.

A circle of grass, smooth as a lawn, met her eyes, with dark trees dancing all round it. And then - oh joy! For he was there: the huge Lion, shining white in the moonlight, with his huge black shadow underneath him.

But for the movement of his tail he might have been a stone lion, but Lucy never thought of that. She never stopped to think whether he was a friendly lion or not. She rushed to him. She felt her heart would burst if she lost a moment. And the next thing she knew was that she was kissing him and putting her arms as far round his neck as she could and burying her face in the beautiful rich silkiness of his mane.

"Aslan, Aslan. Dear Aslan," sobbed Lucy. "At last."

The great beast rolled over on his side so that Lucy fell, half sitting and half lying between his front paws. He bent forward and just touched her nose with his tongue. His warm breath came all round her. She gazed up into the large wise face.

"Welcome, child," he said.

"Aslan," said Lucy, "you're bigger."

"That is because you are older, little one," answered he.

"Not because you are?"

"I am not. But every year you grow, you will find me bigger."

For a time she was so happy that she did not want to speak. But Aslan spoke.

"Lucy," he said, "we must not lie here for long. You have work in hand, and much time has been lost today."

"Yes, wasn't it a shame?" said Lucy. "I saw you all right. They wouldn't believe me. They're all so -"

From somewhere deep inside Aslan's body there came the faintest suggestion of a growl.

"I'm sorry," said Lucy, who understood some of his moods. "I didn't mean to start slanging the others. But it wasn't my fault anyway, was it?"

The Lion looked straight into her eyes.

"Oh, Aslan," said Lucy. "You don't mean it was? How could I - I couldn't have left the others and come up to you alone, how could I? Don't look at me like that . . . oh well, I suppose I could. Yes, and it wouldn't have been alone, I know, not if I was with you. But what would have been the good?"

Aslan said nothing.

"You mean," said Lucy rather faintly, "that it would have turned out all right - somehow? But how? Please, Aslan! Am I not to know?"

"To know what would have happened, child?" said Aslan. "No. Nobody is ever told that."

"Oh dear," said Lucy.

"But anyone can find out what will happen," said Aslan. "If you go back to the others now, and wake them up; and tell them you have seen me again; and that you must all get up at once and follow me - what will happen? There is only one way of finding out."

"Do you mean that is what you want me to do?" gasped Lucy.

"Yes, little one," said Aslan.

"Will the others see you too?" asked Lucy.

"Certainly not at first," said Aslan. "Later on, it depends."

"But they won't believe me!" said Lucy.

"It doesn't matter," said Aslan.

"Oh dear, oh dear," said Lucy. "And I was so pleased at finding you again. And I thought you'd let me stay. And I thought you'd come roaring in and frighten all the enemies away - like last time. And now everything is going to be horrid."

"It is hard for you, little one," said Aslan. "But things never happen the same way twice. It has been hard for us all in Narnia before now."

Lucy buried her head in his mane to hide from his face. But there must have been magic in his mane. She could feel lion-strength going into her. Quite suddenly she sat up.

"I'm sorry, Aslan," she said. "I'm ready now."

"Now you are a lioness," said Aslan. "And now all Narnia will be renewed. But come. We have no time to lose."

He got up and walked with stately, noiseless paces back to the belt of dancing trees through which she had just come: and Lucy went with him, laying a rather tremulous hand on his mane. The trees parted to let them through and for one second assumed their human forms completely. Lucy had a glimpse of tall and lovely wood-gods and wood-goddesses all bowing to the Lion; next moment they were trees again, but still bowing, with such graceful sweeps of branch and trunk that their bowing was itself a kind of dance.

"Now, child," said Aslan, when they had left the trees behind them, "I will wait here. Go and wake the others and tell them to follow. If they will not, then you at least must follow me alone."

It is a terrible thing to have to wake four people, all older than yourself and all very tired, for the purpose of telling them something they probably won't believe and making them do something they certainly won't like. "I mustn't think about it, I must just do it," thought Lucy.

She went to Peter first and shook him. "Peter," she whispered in his ear, "wake up. Quick. Aslan is here. He says we've got to follow him at once."

"Certainly, Lu. Whatever you like," said Peter unexpectedly. This was encouraging, but as Peter instantly rolled round and went to sleep again it wasn't much use.

Then she tried Susan. Susan did really wake up, but only to say in her most annoying grown-up voice, "You've been dreaming, Lucy. Go to sleep again."

She tackled Edmund next. It was very difficult to wake him, but when at last she had done it he was really awake and sat up.

"Eh?" he said in a grumpy voice. "What are you talking about?"

She said it all over again. This was one of the worst parts of her job, for each time she said it, it sounded less convincing.

"Aslan!" said Edmund, jumping up. "Hurray! Where?"

Lucy turned back to where she could see the Lion waiting, his patient eyes fixed upon her. "There," she said, pointing.

"Where?" asked Edmund again.

"There. There. Don't you see? Just this side of the trees."

Edmund stared hard for a while and then said, "No. There's nothing there. You've got dazzled and muddled with the moonlight. One does, you know. I thought I saw something for a moment myself. It's only an optical what-do-you-call-it."

"I can see him all the time," said Lucy. "He's looking straight at us."

"Then why can't I see him?"

"He said you mightn't be able to."

"Why?"

"I don't know. That's what he said."

"Oh, bother it all," said Edmund. "I do wish you wouldn't keep on seeing things. But I suppose we'll have to wake the others."

10、狮王归来

沿着峡谷在悬崖边上行进并不轻松口没走多远，这一行人便被茂密的小杉树丛挡住了去路，只好弯下身来，拨开树叶，缓慢地向前移动。他们很快意识到，照这样走下去，一个小时也走不了半里路。于是他们向后转，退出丛林，并做出新的决定-绕道而行。他们向右边绕得很远很远，看不见峭壁，也听不到水声了。大家开始担心是不是整个路线都搞错了。谁也不知道确切的时间，但气温已经是一天中最高的了。

他们终于绕回到峡谷边上时(差不多已经是在他们出发地点下面一英里处)，发现脚下的峭壁低下去许多，塌裂也更加严重。不久，他们找到一条通向下游峡谷去的路，就继续往前走，没人再提起和凯斯宾共进早餐甚至共进晚餐的话了。

这是一片古老的、没有人迹的森林，里面没有一条直路。大丛大丛根本进不去的荆棘，倒了的大树，沼泽地，以及茂密的低矮林丛，不时在前面挡住他们的去路。这地方真可谓路途艰难，更何况他们又是些匆忙赶路的人；如果是漫步郊游，走累了在这里野餐，那么倒是不错。这里的景致应有尽有轰鸣的大瀑布、银光闪闪的小瀑布、深深的琥珀色水潭、覆盖着青苔的岩石，还有岸边厚厚的泥沼，不小心走上去，会一下子陷到脚踩。此外，各种蕨类植物和宝石般的蜻蜓举目可见;头顶上时而掠过一只宝善，甚至偶尔可以看到雄鹰在空中朝翔。当然啰，他们此时想要尽快看到的，是前面的大河口，是柏卢纳，是通向阿斯兰堡垒的道路。

下面的路越来越陡，他们行进得也越来越艰难，越来越慢——有时甚至要冒险在滑溜的岩石上攀行，身下是可怕的黑暗深渊，湍急的河水汹涌澎湃。

就这样，他们紧盯着脚下的峭壁，一边努力搜寻着任何一个缝隙，任何一个可攀爬的地方。险道无情，令人恼火，可是大家咬紧牙关继续向前走，相信一旦走出峡谷，再穿过一段平缓的山坡，就会到达凯斯宾的指挥部了。

这时，男孩子们和小矮人主张找个平坦些的地方，架起篝火，烤些熊肉充饥。苏珊却不同意，她坚持要"走下去，走到底，走出这可憎的地方"。露茜这时已经疲惫不堪，什么意见也不想提了。其实，这一路上，根本看不到平地和干柴，所以主意再好也是白搭。两个男孩肚子里咕咕直叫，开始怀疑生肉是否真如想象中的那样脏，那样难以下咽。:

"哇!总算走出来了!”苏珊如释重负地说。"哦，太好了!"彼得也喊道。

峡谷到了尽头，河水在这里转了个弯。从崖顶望去，展现在他们面前的是一片崭新的天地——开阔的平原一直向前延伸，仿佛与天空浑为一体。横在大平原与他们之间的河水，就像一条宽宽的银色缎带，缓缓流过。有一处河面格外宽，河水也格外浅，孩子们一下子都认出来那就是柏卢纳渡口，惟一不同的是现在那里架起了一座长长的多孔桥。再向前望去，桥的另一端通向一个小村落。

"天哪，"爱德蒙说，"我们就是在那个地方打赢了柏卢纳战役!"

没有什么更能使男孩子们振奋、昂扬的了。当你故地重游，回到你曾经取得辉煌胜利获得巨大光荣的战场，你就会不由自主地感到非常骄傲，勇气倍增。回想往事，彼得和爱德蒙津津乐道，忘记了一路上的劳累和浑身的酸痛，也忘记了身上盔甲的沉重。小矮人更是听得睁大了眼睛，脸上显出无限的钦佩和神往。

休息片刻后，这一行人继续往前走，大家加快脚步。道路也好走了-些。虽然左边还有峭壁悬崖，右边的平地却渐渐开阔起来，不久，他们进入了一片茂密的丛林。

突然，"嗖——"什么东西从他们头顶飞过，然后打在树干上，那声音就像啄木鸟在树上啄了一下。孩子们还在纳闷曾经在什么地方听到过类似的使人感到不舒服的声音，就听杜鲁普金喊了一声"卧倒!"同时使劲把身边的露茜按倒在灌木丛中。彼得本来正朝上面看，想瞧瞧有没有松鼠，结果却看到一支锐利无情的箭，刚好掠过头顶深深扎进身旁的树干。他急忙拉了苏珊一把，让她卧倒。自己刚刚弯下身，另一支箭已经射了过来，擦着他的肩头，扎在身边的地上。

"快!快!向后撤!趴到地上!”杜鲁普金喘着粗气说。

他们转过身，在灌木丛的掩护下，在成群苍蝇令人厌恶的嗡嗡声中，往山上爬去。一支箭射在苏珊的头盔上，迸出了火星。他们加快爬行的速度，片刻间便一个个大汗淋漓，气喘吁吁。过了一会儿，他们索性站起身，猫着腰跑起来。男孩子们跑在后面，手里紧握着宝剑，以防敌人追上来。

这奔跑太累入了——全是上坡，沿着他们刚才走过的路。终于，他们感到实在跑不动了，便一下子瘫倒在瀑布旁一块大石头后边，呼哧呼哧喘个不停。当他们渐渐平静下来，四下一望，才发现自己居然已经跑到这么高的地方，不由感到十分惊奇。)

杜鲁普金侧耳听了半天，没有跟踪者的动静。

"这下不要紧了，"他长长地舒了一口气，"他们没有搜索森林，看样子是些哨兵。但这至少表明，弥若兹在那里设有一个前哨基地，真是可恨!"

"我真该死，把大家带到这条路上来。"彼得内疚地说。"陛下，你说错了，"小矮人眨巴眨巴眼睛，"那不是你，而是你尊贵的弟弟，爱德蒙国王。他提议我们顺着清水河走的。"

"DLF记得不错。"爱德蒙说;起先他忘记了这一点，现在想了起来。

"可话又说回来，"杜鲁普金继续说，"要是走我来的那条路，我们很可能会直接走进敌人新设的前哨阵地，或者在试图绕开时遇到类似的麻烦。其实我认为，我们选择的仍然是一条最有利的路。"

"这样看来刚才的事情不是祸，反而是幸运。"苏珊说。"表面上不是，实际上是。"爱德蒙说。

"也许我们只好沿着峡谷重新往上游方向走了。"露茜说。

"露，你真了不起!”彼得说，"你本来完全可以指责我们当初没有听你的忠告。好，咱们立即动身，往上游方向走。"

"我们一到上面森林里，"杜鲁普金坚定地说，"不管你们说什么，我都要点起火堆做饭了。当然，我们必须先离开这里。"

虽然他们在返回的路上吃了许多苦头，可说来也怪，大家反而情绪高涨起来，身上仿佛又充满了活力。"过一会儿就有饭吃"这个念头起了奇妙的作用。

来到杉树林的时候，天色还早，他们在一块空地前停下来，准备在这儿露营。拣枯枝是个单调的活儿，可是当篝火熊熊燃起的时候，那真是令人高兴。他们开始动手收拾那些湿乎乎油腻腻的熊肉。对那些足不出户、饱食终日的人们来说，这肉的样子真让人倒胃口。小矮人在烹调上有很多高招，他把苹果切成小块，然后用肉裹起来——就像苹果馅饺子，只是个儿大得多，而且是用熊肉不是用面粉来做饺子皮——然后插在一根削尖的树枝上，用火来烤。苹果汁渗出来，沾满了熊肉，仿佛涂了一层苹果酱。有一种食肉的熊，它的肉很粗，一点儿也不好吃，另一种以蜂蜜、水果为主食，它的肉则细嫩可口，味道好极了。眼前的熊肉就属于后者。这简直是一顿极其精美的晚餐，而且饭后用不着洗碗——大家各自选个舒适的位置，往树上一靠，伸开疲劳的双腿，漫不经心地望着杜鲁普金烟斗里冒出的缕缕白烟，随便聊了起来。每个人都觉得，明天就能找到凯斯宾国王，并且在几天之内准能打败弥若兹，谁也说不出这信心来自哪里，可的确都有这种感觉。

没有多久，他们便一个个进入了梦乡。

突然露茜从香甜的沉睡中惊醒过来，她仿佛听到一个十分亲切的声音在呼唤她的名字。开始她以为那是爸爸的声音，可不太像;接着她想到那是彼得，仔细再一听，似乎也不是。她不愿费心去猜想了，这并不是因为她感到很累——相反她休息得非常好，浑身酸痛全都消失了——而是因为她感到极度的幸福和舒适。他们露营的地方比较开阔，她抬头朝天上望去，那轮纳尼亚的明月比我们世界的月亮要大，繁星点点令人陶醉。

"露茜。"那声音又一次在呼唤她，不是爸爸，也不是彼得。她坐了起来，激动得微微发抖，但丝毫也不感到害怕。月光亮极了，四周森林的景象清晰可见，像在白天一般，尽管看上去显得十分荒芜。她身后是杉树林，右边远远的地方耸立着峡谷对面的峭壁险峰，正前方大约二十米开外，开阔的草地伸向树林中的一片空地，露茜的目光突然停了下来。

"咦，那些树在移动?"她惊讶地自言自语道，"它们好像在走路。"

她站起身来，心怦怦地跳着，慢慢朝那个方向走去。在那片空地上似乎有什么响动，虽然这时一点儿风都没有，可是树木却发出了沙沙声。当然，这绝对不是树林通常发出来的那种声音。露茜感到那沙沙声隐隐伴着-种旋律，可她辨不出那是怎样的旋律，正如前天夜里她听不清那些树的窃窃私语一样。可至少她听得出有-定的节奏，再往前走近一些，她觉得自己的双脚随着那节奏不由自主地竟想要跳舞了。这时，已经不必怀疑，那些树真的是在动——往来交错，像是一场挺复杂的民间舞蹈。这时她几乎是置身于它们之间了。"

她遇到的第一棵树看上去像是个巨人，长着粗乱的胡子和蓬松的头发。她一点儿不害怕，反而感到老友重逢的喜悦。那巨人在笨拙地摆动着，你看不到它的脚，或者说树根，因为它移动的时候，不是踩在地面上，而是在土里蹬来踵去，就像我们走在水里一样。她望望别的树，全是这样。它们时而呈现出友善、可爱的巨人形状，像被施了魔法，时而又恢复了树的本来面曰。当它们现出树的形状时，看上去是非常奇特的人形树;而当它们现出人形时，那样子又很像奇特的生着枝叶的树形人。那奇异的节奏和欢快的沙沙声一直在响着。2

"它们快要苏醒过来了。"露茜喃喃地说。她明白自己此刻是完全清醒的，比任何人都清醒。

她毫无惧色地走到它们中间，一边不停地跳来跳去，免得被这些高大的伙伴碰倒。露茜此时并不想跳舞，她匆匆走过婆婆多姿的树群，去寻找别的什么——正是从树林的另一边，传来那亲切的声音，一声声把她呼唤。'

她很快就穿过树林(搞不清她是用手臂把树枝推开的呢，还是拉住了那些高大的向她弯下腰来的舞蹈家的手)，从那可爱的光和影的不断交替所造成的迷惑中走了出来。

在她的眼前是一片平整的草坪，周围是深颜色的大树在舞蹈。啊，阿斯兰|它在那儿|那威风凛凛的巨狮在月光下巍然不动，地上投下它一大片黑黑的身影。

要不是它的尾巴摆了一下，你简直看不出那是一个有灵性的血肉之躯。露茜毫不迟疑地向它跑去，根本就没有停下来想一想，这会不会是一只凶恶的、吃人的狮子。她激动万分，只觉得稍一放慢脚步，那颗火热的心就会从胸腔里跳出来。在一片兴奋的迷茫中，她记得自己用双臂紧紧地搂住阿斯兰的脖子，不停地呼唤它，亲吻它，并且把自己的脸埋进它那美丽而有光泽，像缎子般柔软光滑的鬃毛里面。

"阿斯兰，阿斯兰，亲爱的阿斯兰，"露茜哽咽着，"终于见到你了。"

这只巨兽侧身躺下来，露茜也随着俯下身去，半靠在它两条前腿之间。阿斯兰把头伸过来，用舌头轻轻舔舔她的鼻子，它那温暖的气息立刻遍布了她的全身。她抬起头来，眼望着那巨大的、充满智慧的脸。

"欢迎你，孩子。"它说。

"阿斯兰，"露茜说，"你又长大了。"

"那是因为你的年龄增长了，小家伙。"它回答道。"你没有增长吗?"

"我没有，但是你一年年长大，你也会发现我的个子越来越大。"

露茜高兴得简直不知说什么好了。还是阿斯兰打破了沉默。

"露茜，"它说，"我们不能在这里呆很久，有许多事情等着我们去做呢。今天已经浪费掉不少时间了。"

"是的，浪费了那么多时间，真急人!"露茜说，想起白天那一幕来。"我看见你在山顶上示意我们上去，可他们都不相信我的话，他们都那么——"

阿斯兰微微皱了一下眉头。

"对不起，"露茜马上明白了雄狮的意思，"我并不想说别人的不好，可那不是我的错，对吗？"

狮子直视着她的眼睛。

"噢，阿斯兰，"露茜说，"你不认为那是我的错吧?我怎么能——我不能离开别人，独自一人爬上山来找你，我怎么能够呢?别那么看着我……噢，好吧，假设我能够，是的，跟你在一起，我不会感到孤单，可那又有什么用呢？”

阿斯兰没有说话。

"你的意思是，"露茜的声音低了下去，"那样形势就会有所不同——多少好一些?告诉我，阿斯兰!那会发生什么事情?"

"想要知道可能发生却未能发生的事情吗，孩子?"阿斯兰深沉地说，"告诉你又有什么用乃至是让我们想一想将会发生什么事情吧。立即回到伙伴们的身边去，唤醒他们，告诉他们你又见到了我，然后立刻起身跟我走——以后会发生什么事情，我想你能猜得出来。"

"你是说，要我马上去做这些事情?""是的，小家伙。"

"我这就带他们来见你?"

"暂时还不要，"阿斯兰想一想说，"晚一些吧，时机还不成熟。"

"可他们不会相信我！"

"不必担心。""

"噢，亲爱的阿斯兰!找到你，我真高兴，我原来以为你会让我留在你身边的;我还以为你会大吼一声，把敌人都赶走的——-就像上次那样。可是现在，我感到有些害怕!”

"对你来说，这的确很困难，我的朋友，"阿斯兰说，"可事情永远不会以同样的方式发生两次，在这以前，我们大家在纳尼亚都吃了苦头。"

露茜把她的头埋在巨狮的鬃毛里，不去看它的脸。阿斯兰的身上一定有什么魔力，她清楚地感到，狮子的力量渐渐传到她自己的身上。她突地一下坐了起来。

"请原谅我一时的软弱，阿斯兰，"她勇敢地说，"现在，我一切都准备好了。"

"孩子，你已具有狮子的勇气和力量了，"阿斯兰说，"从现在起，整个纳尼亚将要恢复它往日的尊严。来吧，我们不能浪费时间了。"

它站起身来，迈开庄严、有力的步伐，无声无息地向舞蹈着的树林走去。露茜稳步走在它的身边。大树为她们闪开一条路来，而且有秒钟，完全显示出它们人的模样。露茜瞥见了高大、可爱的森林仙子和仙女们。她们一齐向阿斯兰鞠躬致敬。转眼之间，她们又恢复了树的形状，可依然在鞠躬，树枝和树干优雅地摆动着。她们的敬礼实在也就是一种舞蹈。

"好了，孩子，"她们走过树林后阿斯兰说，"我等在这里，你去唤醒他们几个，一齐跟着我。假如他们不相信，那么，至少你自己要跟着我。"

把四个熟睡的人从梦中唤醒真不是件容易的事，况且他们都比你年长，又都十分疲劳。尤其困难的是，你只不过为了要告诉他们一些他们很可能不相信的话，要让他们去做一件他们肯定不情愿做的事情。"我不能想那么多，我一定要努力做好这件事。"露茜暗自下定了决心。

她先走到彼得身边，摇摇他的肩膀。"彼得，"她在他耳边小声叫道，"醒醒，快，阿斯兰在这儿。它让我们大家马上跟它离开这儿。"

"好吧，露，这就走。"彼得回答得很痛快，真是出人意料，这使露茜很受鼓舞。没想到彼得翻了个身，一眨眼工夫又睡着了。第一次努力毫无结果。

接着她又去喊苏珊。苏珊倒的确是醒过来了，却只是用她那令人讨厌的大人腔说"你又说梦话了，露茜，快躺下来接着睡吧!"

露茜只好又去摇爱德蒙。叫醒他真难。好一会儿，爱德蒙才坐起身来。

"嗯?"他不高兴地问，"你说什么呢?"

她又重复了一遍。这真是她使命中最艰难的一部分。刚才发生的事情，连她自己都有些不相信了。

"什么?"爱德蒙跳了起来，"阿斯兰!在哪儿?"

露茜转过身来，她看得见阿斯兰等在那里。"在那儿。"她用手指着。

“哪儿?"爱德蒙瞪着眼望了半天，又问。

"那儿，那不是叮尔还没看见?就在树林的这一边。"

爱德蒙又使劲盯着看了一会儿，然后说，"没有，那儿什么也没有。你肯定是在月光下看花了眼，给弄糊涂了。有时候人就是这样的，你知道。有那么-瞬间我也觉得仿佛看到了什么，结果，那不过是一种幻觉。"

"我一直都能看到它，"露茜说，"它一直在看着我们呢。"

"那为什么我就看不到它?"

"它说了，你们也许看不到它。""为什么?"

"我也不知道，那是它说的。"

"哎，真是的，"爱德蒙说，"我真希望你这不是得了什么毛玻不过我想，最好还是把他们几个都叫起来。"

引用

CHAPTER ELEVEN THE LION ROARS

WHEN the whole party was finally awake Lucy had to tell her story for the fourth time. The blank silence which followed it was as discouraging as anything could be.

"I can't see anything," said Peter after he had stared his eyes sore. "Can you, Susan?"

"No, of course I can't," snapped Susan. "Because there isn't anything to see. She's been dreaming. Do lie down and go to sleep, Lucy."

"And I do hope," said Lucy in a tremulous voice, "that you will all come with me. Because - because I'll have to go with him whether anyone else does or not."

"Don't talk nonsense, Lucy," said Susan. "Of course you can't go off on your own. Don't let her, Peter. She's being downright naughty."

"I'll go with her, if she must go," said Edmund. "She's been right before."

"I know she has," said Peter. "And she may have been right this morning. We certainly had no luck going down the gorge. Still - at this hour of the night. And why should Aslan be invisible to us? He never used to be. It's not like him. What does the D.L.F. say?"

"Oh, I say nothing at all," answered the Dwarf. "If you all go, of course, I'll go with you; and if your party splits up, I'll go with the High King. That's my duty to him and King Caspian. But, if you ask my private opinion, I'm a plain dwarf who doesn't think there's much chance of finding a road by night where you couldn't find one by day. And I have no use for magic lions which are talking lions and don't talk, and friendly lions though they don't do us any good, and whopping big lions though nobody can see them. It's all bilge and beanstalks as far as I can see."

"He's beating his paw on the ground for us to hurry," said Lucy. "We must go now. At least I must."

"You've no right to try to force the rest of us like that. It's four to one and you're the youngest," said Susan.

"Oh, come on," growled Edmund. "We've got to go. There'll be no peace till we do." He fully intended to back Lucy up, but he was annoyed at losing his night's sleep and was making up for it by doing everything as sulkily as possible.

"On the march, then," said Peter, wearily fitting his arm into his shield-strap and putting his helmet on. At any other time he would have said something nice to Lucy, who was his favourite sister, for he knew how wretched she must be feeling, and he knew that, whatever had happened, it was not her fault. But he couldn't help being a little annoyed with her all the same.

Susan was the worst. "Supposing I started behaving like Lucy," she said. "I might threaten to stay here whether the rest of you went on or not. I jolly well think I shall."

"Obey the High King, your Majesty," said Trumpkin, "and let's be off. If I'm not to be allowed to sleep, I'd as soon march as stand here talking."

And so at last they got on the move. Lucy went first, biting her lip and trying not to say all the things she thought of saying to Susan. But she forgot them when she fixed her eyes on Aslan. He turned and walked at a slow pace about thirty yards ahead of them. The others had only Lucy's directions to guide them, for Aslan was not only invisible to them but silent as well. His big cat-like paws made no noise on the grass.

He led them to the right of the dancing trees - whether they were still dancing nobody knew, for Lucy had her eyes on the Lion and the rest had their eyes on Lucy - and nearer the edge of the gorge. "Cobbles and kettledrums!" thought Trumpkin. "I hope this madness isn't going to end in a moonlight climb and broken necks."

For a long way Aslan went along the top of the precipices. Then they came to a place where some little trees grew right on the edge. He turned and disappeared among them. Lucy held her breath, for it looked as if he had plunged over the cliff; but she was too busy keeping him in sight to stop and think about this. She quickened her pace and was soon among the trees herself. Looking down, she could see a steep and narrow path going slantwise down into the gorge between rocks, and Aslan descending it. He turned and looked at her with his happy eyes. Lucy clapped her hands and began to scramble down after him. From behind her she heard the voices of the others shouting, "Hi! Lucy! Look out, for goodness' sake. You're right on the edge of the gorge. Come back - "and then, a moment later, Edmund's voice saying, "No, she's right. There is a way down."

Half-way down the path Edmund caught up with her.

"Look!" he said in great excitement. "Look! What's that shadow crawling down in front of us?"

"It's his shadow," said Lucy.

"I do believe you're right, Lu," said Edmund. "I can't think how I didn't see it before. But where is he?"

"With his shadow, of course. Can't you see him?"

"Well, I almost thought I did - for a moment. It's such a rum light."

"Get on, King Edmund, get on," came Trumpkin's voice from behind and above: and then, farther behind and still nearly at the top, Peter's voice saying, "Oh, buck up, Susan. Give me your hand. Why, a baby could get down here. And do stop grousing."

In a few minutes they were at the bottom and the roaring of water filled their ears. Treading delicately, like a cat, Aslan stepped from stone to stone across the stream. In the middle he stopped, bent down to drink, and as he raised his shaggy head, dripping from the water, he turned to face them again. This time Edmund saw him. "Oh, Aslan!" he cried, darting forward. But the Lion whisked round and began padding up the slope on the far side of the Rush.

"Peter, Peter," cried Edmund. "Did you see?"

"I saw something," said Peter. "But it's so tricky in this moonlight. On we go, though, and three cheers for Lucy. I don't feel half so tired now, either."

Aslan without hesitation led them to their left, farther up the gorge. The whole journey was odd and dream-like the roaring stream, the wet grey grass, the glimmering cliffs which they were approaching, and always the glorious, silently pacing Beast ahead. Everyone except Susan and the Dwarf could see him now.

Presently they came to another steep path, up the face of the farther precipices. These were far higher than the ones they had just descended, and the journey up them was a long and tedious zig-zag. Fortunately the Moon shone right above the gorge so that neither side was in shadow.

Lucy was nearly blown when the tail and hind legs of Aslan disappeared over the top: but with one last effort she scrambled after him and came out, rather shaky-legged and breathless, on the hill they had been trying to reach ever since they left Glasswater. The long gentle slope (heather and grass and a few very big rocks that shone white in the moonlight) stretched up to where it vanished in a glimmer of trees about half a mile away. She knew it. It was the hill of the Stone Table:

With a jingling of mail the others climbed up behind her. Aslan glided on before them and they walked after him.

"Lucy," said Susan in a very small voice.

"Yes?" said Lucy.

"I see him now. I'm sorry."

"That's all right."

"But I've been far worse than you know. I really believed it was him - he, I mean - yesterday. When he warned us not to go down to the fir wood. And I really believed it was him tonight, when you woke us up. I mean, deep down inside. Or I could have, if I'd let myself. But I just wanted to get out of the woods and - and - oh, I don't know. And what ever am I to say to him?"

"Perhaps you won't need to say much," suggested Lucy.

Soon they reached the trees and through them the children could see the Great Mound, Aslan's How, which had been raised over the Table since their days.

"Our side don't keep very good watch," muttered Trumpkin. "We ought to have been challenged before now -"

"Hush!" said the other four, for now Aslan had stopped and turned and stood facing them, looking so majestic that they felt as glad as anyone can who feels afraid, and as afraid as anyone can who feels glad. The boys strode forward: Lucy made way for them: Susan and the Dwarf shrank back.

"Oh, Aslan," said King Peter, dropping on one knee and raising the Lion's heavy paw to his face, "I'm so glad. And I'm so sorry. I've been leading them wrong ever since we started and especially yesterday morning."

"My dear son," said Aslan.

Then he turned and welcomed Edmund. "Well done," were his words.

Then, after an awful pause, the deep voice said, "Susan." Susan made no answer but the others thought she was crying. "You have listened to fears, child," said Aslan. "Come, let me breathe on you. Forget them. Are you brave again?"

"A little, Aslan," said Susan.

"And now!" said Aslan in a much louder voice with just a hint of roar in it, while his tail lashed his flanks. "And now, where is this little Dwarf, this famous swordsman and archer, who doesn't believe in lions? Come here, son of Earth, come HERE!" - and the last word was no longer the hint of a roar but almost the real thing.

"Wraiths and wreckage!" gasped Trumpkin in the ghost of a voice. The children, who knew Aslan well enough to see that he liked the Dwarf very much, were not disturbed; but it was quite another thing for Trumpkin, who had never seen a lion before, let alone this Lion. He did the only sensible thing he could have done; that is, instead of bolting, he tottered towards Aslan.

Aslan pounced. Have you ever seen a very young kitten being carried in the mother cat's mouth? It was like that. The Dwarf, hunched up in a little, miserable ball, hung from Aslan's mouth. The Lion gave him one shake and all his armour rattled like a tinker's pack and then - heypresto - the Dwarf flew up in the air. He was as safe as if he had been in bed, though he did not feel so. As he came down the huge velvety paws caught him as gently as a mother's arms and set him (right way up, too) on the ground.

"Son of Earth, shall we be friends?" asked Aslan.

"Ye - he - he - hes," panted the Dwarf, for it had not yet got its breath back.

"Now," said Aslan. "The Moon is setting. Look behind you: there is the dawn beginning. We have no time to lose. You three, you sons of Adam and son of Earth, hasten into the Mound and deal with what you will find there."

The Dwarf was still speechless and neither of the boys dared to ask if Aslan would follow them. All three drew their swords and saluted, then turned and jingled away into the dusk. Lucy noticed that there was no sign of weariness in their faces: both the High King and King Edmund looked more like men than boys.

The girls watched them out of sight, standing close beside Aslan. The light was changing. Low down in the east, Aravir, the morning star of Narnia, gleamed like a little moon. Aslan, who seemed larger than before, lifted his head, shook his mane, and roared.

The sound, deep and throbbing at first like an organ beginning on a low note, rose and became louder, and then far louder again, till the earth and air were shaking with it. It rose up from that hill and floated across all Narnia. Down in Miraz's camp men woke, stared palely in one another's faces, and grasped their weapons. Down below that in the Great River, now at its coldest hour, the heads and shoulders of the nymphs, and the great weedy-bearded head of the river-god, rose from the water. Beyond it, in every field and wood, the alert ears of rabbits rose from their holes, the sleepy heads of birds came out from under wings, owls hooted, vixens barked, hedgehogs grunted, the trees stirred. In towns and villages mothers pressed babies close to their breasts, staring with wild eyes, dogs whimpered, and men leaped up groping for lights. Far away on the northern frontier the mountain giants peered from the dark gateways of their castles.

What Lucy and Susan saw was a dark something coming to them from almost every direction across the hills. It looked first like a black mist creeping on the ground, then like the stormy waves of a black sea rising higher and higher as it came on, and then, at last, like what it was woods on the move. All the trees of the world appeared to be rushing towards Aslan. But as they drew nearer they looked less like trees; and when the whole crowd, bowing and curtsying and waving thin long arms to Aslan, were all around Lucy, she saw that it was a crowd of human shapes. Pale birch-girls were tossing their heads, willowwomen pushed back their hair from their brooding faces to gaze on Aslan, the queenly beeches stood still and adored him, shaggy oak-men, lean and melancholy elms, shockheaded hollies (dark themselves, but their wives all bright with berries) and gay rowans, all bowed and rose again, shouting, "Aslan, Aslan!" in their various husky or creaking or wave-like voices.

The crowd and the dance round Aslan (for it had become a dance once more) grew so thick and rapid that Lucy was confused. She never saw where certain other people came from who were soon capering about among the trees. One was a youth, dressed only in a fawn-skin, with vine-leaves wreathed in his curly hair. His face would have been almost too pretty for a boy's, if it had not looked, so extremely wild. You felt, as Edmund said when he saw him a few days later, "There's a chap who might do anything absolutely anything." He seemed to have a great many names - Bromios, Bassareus, and the Ram were three of them. There were a lot of girls with him, as wild as he. There was even, unexpectedly, someone on a donkey. And everybody was laughing: and everybody was shouting out, "Euan, euan, eu-oi-oi-oi."

"Is it a Romp, Aslan?" cried the youth. And apparently it was. But nearly everyone seemed to have a different idea as to what they were playing. It may have been Tig, but Lucy never discovered who was It. It was rather like Blind Man's Buff, only everyone behaved as if they were blindfolded. It was not unlike Hunt the Slipper, but the slipper was never found. What made it more complicated was that the man on the donkey, who was old and enormously fat, began calling out at once, "Refreshments! Time for refreshments," and falling off his donkey and being bundled on to it again by the others, while the donkey was under the impression that the whole thing was a circus and tried to give a display of walking on its hind legs. And all the time there were more and more vine leaves everywhere. And soon not only leaves but vines. They were climbing up everything. They were running up the legs of the tree people and circling round their necks. Lucy put up her hands to push back her hair and found she was pushing back vine branches. The donkey was a mass of them. His tail was completely entangled and something dark was nodding between his ears. Lucy looked again and saw it was a bunch of grapes. After that it was mostly grapes overhead and underfoot and all around.

"Refreshments! Refreshments," roared the old man.

Everyone began eating, and whatever hothouses your people may have, you have never tasted such grapes. Really good grapes, firm and tight on the outside, but bursting into cool sweetness when you put them into your mouth, were one of the things the girls had never had quite enough of before. Here, there were more than anyone could possibly want, and rib table-manners at all. One saw sticky and stained fingers everywhere, and, though mouths were full, the laughter never ceased nor the yodelling cries of Euan, euan, eu-oi-oi-oi-oi, till all of a sudden everyone felt at the same moment that the game (whatever it was), and the feast, ought to be over, and everyone flopped down breathless on the ground and turned their faces to Aslan to hear what he would say next.

At that moment the sun was just rising and Lucy remembered something and whispered to Susan,

"I say, Su, I know who they are."

"Who?"

"The boy with the wild face is Bacchus and the old one on the donkey is Silenus. Don't you remember Mr Tumnus telling us about them long ago?"

"Yes, of course. But I say, Lu "

"What?"

"I wouldn't have felt safe with Bacchus and all his wild girls if we'd met them without Aslan."

"I should think not," said Lucy.

11、雄狮长啸

终于，其他四个人都醒了过来。露茜不得不第四遍重复要讲的话。随之而来的长时间沉默，使她感到很沮丧。

彼得盯着前面的树林，把眼睛都看酸了。"我什么都没看见。你呢，苏珊?"

"没有，当然什么也看不见。"苏珊说，听上去她有些不高兴。"因为那儿根本什么都没有，她是在说梦话。露，快躺下睡觉，听话。"

"我真希望你们大家和我一起去，"露茜的声音有些颤抖，"因为——因为不论你们来或不来，我必须随它而去。"

"别胡扯，露茜，"苏珊说，"毫无疑问，你不可以独自离开。彼得，别让她去，她故意胡闹！"

"假如她执意要去，我将跟她一块儿去，"爱德蒙说，"她一直是对的。"

"这我知道，"彼得说，"而且很可能她现在还是正确的。显而易见，从下游走出峡谷这条路行不通，更何况在夜里这个时候。再说，阿斯兰为什么不让我们看到它呢?它过去从来不是这样，这不像它的为人。DLF，你怎么想?"

“我没什么说的，”小矮人回答道，“要是你们都去，当然，我也一起去。要是你们分成两路，我将跟随至尊王尊敬的彼得陛下，因为这是我的本分。然而，假如你问我个人的意见，这个嘛——我不过是个头脑简单的小矮人，我以为在白天都找不着路，夜里找到它的希望更校况且，对那法力无边的狮子，我也不喜欢——它会讲话却不肯讲话，非常友好却不给我们以帮助，战无不胜却又没人能看到它。这就是我想说的话，不起作用，请大家不要见笑。”

“瞧，它用爪子拍打着草地，是在催我们了。”露茜望着前面焦急地说，“咱们必须马上动身。你们不走，我可要走了。”

“你没有权利这样勉强我们大家听你的胡话。现在是四比一，你又年龄最校”苏珊说。

“嗨，快些行动吧，”爱德蒙有些不耐烦了，“我们只有去一趟，别无选择，呆在这里将会是无休止的争吵。”他有心全力支持露茜，却又因为被打搅了美梦而不很高兴，结果表现得似乎在与大伙儿怄气。

“那么走吧。”彼得一边说一边懒懒地穿上盔甲。如果换个其他场合，他都会对露茜说些鼓励或安慰的话，因为她毕竟是他最喜爱的小妹妹。他心里清楚，此时露茜一定十分难过，而且不论刚才发生了什么，都不是她的过错。然而，他也不由自主地对她有点儿恼火。

最不高兴的要数苏珊了。“我要是像露茜那么蛮不讲理，我现在就赖在这里不走，不管你们上哪儿去!我真想这么做!”

“请服从至尊王，尊敬的女王陛下，”杜鲁普金说，“我们这就上路吧。如果不能继续睡觉，我宁愿少讲话，多走路。”

一行人终于出发了。露茜走在最前面，她咬紧嘴唇，把一肚子想对苏珊说的话咽了下去。说也奇怪，她抬眼看到阿斯兰，便一下子把那些抱怨的话忘到九霄云外去了，阿斯兰在他们前面大约二十米开外，不慌不忙地领路。其他人只有跟着露茜。他们不仅看不到阿斯兰，也听不到它的声音。它那猫爪一样的巨爪落在草地上，悄然无声。

孩子们在阿斯兰的引导下，从舞蹈树林的右侧走过。谁也不知道那些树神是否仍在翩翩起舞，因为露茜紧盯着阿斯兰，其他人又紧盯着露茜，加上峡谷近在咫尺，谁也不敢大意。“上帝保佑，上帝保佑!”杜鲁普金嘴里不停地嘟哝着，“但愿这疯狂的举动不要以跌下悬崖粉身碎骨而告结束!”-

阿斯兰领他们沿着悬崖峭壁走了很长一段路，然后来到一个地方。崖边长着一些小树。它转个弯，消失在小树丛中。露茜一下屏住了呼吸。怎么，要从这悬崖跳下去?可是她必须跟紧阿斯兰，不能失去它的踪迹。来不及停下来细想，她加快脚步，一下子也消失在小树丛中。朝下望去，她看到一条陡直的羊肠小道，通向那夹在黑压压巨大岩石之间的峡谷底部，阿斯兰正沿着小路往下走。它忽然转过身来，用满意和鼓励的目光看着她。露茜拍拍手，随它而下。这时身后传来其他人的喊声：“喂，露茜，当心！上帝呀!你就在悬崖的边缘!快回来——”可是紧接着又传来爱德蒙的声音：“不，她没错，这儿是有一条往下去的小路。”

爱德蒙在半道追上了露茜。他激动地大声说：“看!在咱们前面的那个黑影是谁?”

那就是它的身影。”

“我们相信你是正确的，露。可奇怪的是，原先我怎么就看不见那身影呢?现在它在什么地方?”

“当然和影子在一起啰。你还看不见它?”

“我想刚才是看见了一下。光线太暗了。”

“快走畦，爱德蒙国王，快走。”身后传来杜鲁普金的催促声。接着，再往后，在靠近崖顶的地方，传来彼得的声音：“苏珊，勇敢些，把手伸给我。瞧你，小娃娃也能走到这里来，别吓成那个样子。”

没有多久，他们便都来到了峡谷的底部，湍急的河水发出很大的响声。阿斯兰在露出水面的大石头上猫一般灵巧地跳跃着，几下便跳到小河中部。它停住脚步，低头喝水。当它昂起那粗毛蓬松的头时，又转过脸来看一看孩子们。这下爱德蒙看见它了。“噢，阿斯兰!”他一边大声叫着，一边向前扑去。可阿斯兰倏地转过身，纵身跃到彼岸，沿着河开始向上游走去。

“彼得，彼得，”爱德蒙喊道，“你看到了吗?”

“我看见了什么?”彼得说，“在月光下，什么也看不清楚。继续走吧，我这会儿并不感到怎么累。现在，让我们向露茜欢呼致敬。多亏了她。”

阿斯兰毫不迟疑地领他们向左边上游的方向走去。一路上大家都有种奇怪的感觉，仿佛在做梦——那奔流的河水、湿润的草地、隐约的峭壁，还有走在前面那威严却一直默默无语的雄狮。此刻，除了苏珊和小矮人，别人都可以清楚地看到阿斯兰了。

不久，他们来到另一条陡峭的小路前。这条小路一直通向崖项。与刚刚走下来的河对岸的山崖相比，这边高多了，也险多了。值得庆幸的是，这时月亮恰好悬挂在峡谷的上方，把两岸山崖都照得雪亮。

当阿斯兰的身影在崖顶上消失之后，露茜差点儿泄了气。她鼓足最后的勇气，奋力登上崖项。这时她已是两腿发颤，上气不接下气了。自从离开清水湾以来，他们历尽了千辛万苦。这时她狂喜地看到，目的地就在眼前。一段不陡的坡地从容地向前延伸，直到数百米以外的一个小山丘，山丘上覆盖着绿色的树。露茜知道，那就是石桌所在地。

随着盔甲的丁当声，其他人一个接一个登上了崖顶。阿斯兰仍然默默地走在前面，领大家向小山丘走去。

“露茜。”苏珊轻声唤道。

“哎，什么事?”

“我现在看见它了。我向你道歉。”

“没关系。”

“你不知道，我比你想像的更糟。昨天，就在你第一次提醒大家，说阿斯兰警告我们不要到下游杉树林去的时候，我就相信你准是见到阿斯兰了。而且今天夜里你把我们唤醒时，我内心深处也是相信你的。可我一心想尽快离开树林，而且……唉，我也说不清楚是怎么搞的。现在，让我怎么向阿斯兰说呢?”

“你不必说这么许多。”露茜建议道。

不久，他们便来到树林跟前。透过树木的间隙，孩子们看到了阿斯兰堡垒，那是在他们统治的时代之后建筑在石桌上方的。

“我们的人警戒并不十分严密，”小矮人低声说，“否则早就该向我们进攻了。”

“嘘!”孩子们立刻制止了他。他们看到阿斯兰停下脚步，转过身来，默默地望着他们。那目光仿佛有种强大的魔力，使他们又高兴，又有些胆怯。两个男孩率先向它走去，露茜紧随其后，苏珊和小矮人走在最后面。

“阿斯兰!”国王彼得第一次走到雄狮面前，单腿下跪，拿起一只巨大的狮爪在脸颊上亲了一下，“见到你我高兴万分。我很抱歉，领大家走了这么多弯路，耽误了很多时间——尤其是从昨天早晨以来。”

“我亲爱的儿子，”阿斯兰亲切地说道，转身迎向爱德蒙，“你干得不错。”它夸奖道：沉默了一会，它又用那深沉的声音呼唤道：“苏珊。”苏珊没有回答，别的孩子都感觉到她在哭泣。“你几乎被恐惧所征服，孩子。过来，让我帮助你。”阿斯兰说着，向走近身边的苏珊吹了口气。“忘记过去吧。现在，你是否又恢复了勇气?”

“有一些了，阿斯兰。”苏珊答道。

“现在!”阿斯兰转而提高了声音，尾巴拍打着自己的身体，“现在，请你们告诉我，那位矮小的小矮人，著名的剑手和骑士，那位不相信我阿斯兰的朋友，他在哪里?到这儿来，大地的儿子，过来!”最后两个字简直就是吼出来的，带着撼人的威力。

“上帝保佑，上帝保佑，唷嗬嗬……”由于极度的敬畏和紧张，那小矮人叽里咕噜，嘴里不停地念叨着什么。孩子们都很熟悉阿斯兰，看得出它十分喜欢杜鲁普金，所以都让到一边，饶有兴趣地看着。杜鲁普金此刻的心情却大不一样。他从未见过狮子，更不曾单独与一头狮子呆在一起。好在他没有慌忙逃走，而是战战兢兢地向狮子挪过去，这倒是明智的。

阿斯兰猛地一扑，一口把他咬住，翻身又是一跃。你可曾见过猫妈妈衔着小宝宝跳跃的情景?现在就是那样的场面。

杜鲁普金被阿斯兰衔在嘴里，吓得缩作一团，一副可怜的样子。阿斯兰把头一摆，小矮人身上的盔甲便发出丁丁当当的响声，十分悦耳。接着，只听狮子嘿的一声，眨眼间小矮人已被抛到空中。大家都明白小矮人像躺在家里一样安全，惟独他本人在心里说：“完了!”当他从空中落下来时，阿斯兰用它巨大柔软的爪子轻轻地一接，再稳稳当当地把他放在地上。

“大地的儿子，让我们做个朋友，好吗?”阿斯兰问。

“好……好吧。”小矮人大口喘着气，惊魂未定。

“孩子们，”阿斯兰说，“月亮就要下去了，看看身后，东方已经露出晨曦。我们不能浪费时间了。你们三个，亚当和大地的儿子们，立即进入堡垒，看看那里面是怎样的情形。”

小矮人仍然一言不发，两个男孩谁也不敢开口问阿斯兰是否随后就来。三个人抽出宝剑，一齐向阿斯兰行个礼，然后转过身去，很快便消失在夜色中。露茜注意到他们脸上毫无倦意，只有男子汉一往直前的坚毅和果敢。

两个女孩紧靠在阿斯兰身边，默默地注视着他们三个人的背影。这时光线起了变化，在低垂的东方，阿罗维尔，那颗纳尼亚的晨星像一轮小小的月亮，发出明亮、柔和的光芒。星光下的阿斯兰显得特别高大。它昂起头，摆动着鬣毛，放声长啸起来。

那声音深沉、有力，仿佛风琴从低音奏起，音调越来越高，音量越来越大，直到大地和空气都随之震颤。那吼声从他们脚下的小山上发出，很快向四面八方传去，震撼了整个纳尼亚。弥若兹的军队被惊醒了，士兵们一个个面无血色，茫然不知所措，老半天才想起去抓自己的武器；大河的下游，在这清晨最寒冷的时刻，树神扬起了头，水神也从河里探起身来。更远的地方，在每一块田野上，每一片树林里，窝里的兔子竖起了耳朵，熟睡的小鸟儿也把脑袋从翅膀下面伸了出来；各种动物的叫声汇成一支奇妙的交响乐。在城镇，在乡村，母亲们把孩子更紧地抱在怀里，睁大了眼睛聆听着。男人们则跳下床来，伸手去抓猎熗。连院子里的狗也忍不住汪汪叫个不停。在北部边陲的山上，巨人们揉着惺忪的睡眼，走出黑黑的山洞，想看看究竟发生了什么事。

露茜和苏珊看到大片黑乎乎的什么东西从四面八方向她们拥来。猛一看像是掠过地面的黑影，再看又像风暴中的黑色海浪，一浪压过一浪，滚滚而来，势不可挡。眨眼再去看时，又好像整片的树林在朝她们移动，似乎全世界的树都朝阿斯兰拥来。可是当它们来到跟前，树形居然渐渐消失，那些摆臂欢腾的，竟都是些人!秀美白皙的白桦姑娘高高扬起了头；杨柳姑娘们把长发束在脑后，以便更清楚地看到阿斯兰；有着皇后般尊严的山毛榉姑娘亭亭玉立，向阿斯兰行注目礼；须发丛生的栎树老人也用它们的最高礼节，俯首以示敬意。所有树神都高声呼唤着“阿斯兰!阿斯兰!”喊声此起彼伏，像大海的波涛，久久不息。-

聚集在阿斯兰身边的人越来越多，欢乐的舞蹈也更加热烈，这使露茜感到有点儿不可理解。她从未经历过如此激动人心的场面。一个年轻人，身穿树皮，鬈发之上戴着一只树叶编织的草环，要不是脸上充满了野性，就会漂亮得简直不像个男孩了。你从这张脸上可以看出，正如爱德蒙几天后见到他时说的那样：“这个人什么事都干得出来。”他身边有许多女孩子，和他一样充满了野性的活力。每个人都在欢呼，在雀跃。最出人意料也最引人注目的是位极其肥胖的矮个子老人。他骑着一头毛驴。那毛驴确信这是大显身手的最好时机，决定给大家表演后腿行走。结果胖老人一次又一次给摔下来，马上又被身边快乐的人们扶上去。老人高兴地在驴背上扭摆着，嘴里不停地喊：“来点儿喝的!来点儿点心!”不知谁送来许多好吃的东西，大家也顾不得礼仪，下手就抓。一边吃，一边跳，一边嬉笑，一边高声喊叫着：“呜依——呜，呜依……依……依呜!”

突然，大家同时意识到狂欢和宴会该结束了。于是纷纷坐到草地上，仰望着阿斯兰，听它将要说些什么。

这时太阳刚刚升起。露茜忽然眼睛一亮，悄悄地对苏珊说：

“听我说，苏，我知道他们是什么人了。”

“谁?”

“一脸野性的那个青年人是巴库斯，骑毛驴的老人就是塞利努斯。你记不记得，图姆纳斯先生很久以前给我们讲过他们的故事。”

“当然记得。可是，露——”

“什么?”

“要不是有阿斯兰在，我会觉得和巴库斯以及他的那些野性姑娘们在一起是不安全的。”

“我并不这么想。”露茜回答道。

引用

CHAPTER TWELVE SORCERY AND SUDDEN VENGEANCE

MEANWHILE Trumpkin and the two boys arrived at the dark little stone archway which led into the inside of the Mound, and two sentinel badgers (the white patches on their cheeks were all Edmund could see of them) leaped up with bared teeth and asked them in snarling voices, "Who goes there?"

"Trumpkin," said the Dwarf. "Bringing the High King of Narnia out of the far past."

The badgers nosed at the boys' hands. "At last," they said. "At last."

"Give us a light, friends," said Trumpkin.

The badgers found a torch just inside the arch and Peter lit it and handed it to Trumpkin. "The D.L.F. had better lead," he said. "We don't know our way about this place."

Trumpkin took the torch and went ahead into the dark tunnel. It was a cold, black, musty place, with an occasional bat fluttering in the torchlight, and plenty of cobwebs. The boys, who had been mostly in the open air since that morning at the railway station, felt as if they were going into a trap or a prison.

"I say, Peter," whispered Edmund. "Look at those carvings on the walls. Don't they look old? And yet we're older than that. When we were last here, they hadn't been made."

"Yes," said Peter. "That makes one think."

The Dwarf went on ahead and then turned to the right, and then to the left, and then down some steps, and then to the left again. Then at last they saw a light ahead - light from under a door. And now for the first time they heard voices, for they had come to the door of the central chamber. The voices inside were angry ones. Someone was talking so loudly that the approach of the boys and the Dwarf had not been heard.

"Don't like the sound of that," whispered Trumpkin to Peter. "Let's listen for a moment." All three stood perfectly still on the outside of the door.

"You know well enough," said a voice ("That's the King," whispered Trumpkin), "why the Horn was not blown at sunrise this morning. Have you forgotten that Miraz fell upon us almost before Trumpkin had gone, and we were fighting for our lives for the space of three hours and more? I blew it when first I had a breathing space."

"I'm not likely to forget it," came the angry voice, "when my Dwarfs bore the brunt of the attack and one in five of them fell." ("That's Nikabrik," whispered Trumpkin.)

"For shame, Dwarf," came a thick voice ("Trufflehunter's," said Trumpkin). "We all did as much as the Dwarfs and none more than the King."

"Tell that tale your own way for all I care," answered Nikabrik. "But whether it was that the Horn was blown too late, or whether there was no magic in it, no help has come. You, you great clerk, you master magician, you know-all; are you still asking us to hang our hopes on Aslan and King Peter and all the rest of it?"

"I must confess - I cannot deny it - that I am deeply disappointed in the result of the operation," came the answer. ("That'll be Doctor Cornelius," said Trumpkin.)

"To speak plainly," said Nikabrik, "your wallet's empty, your eggs addled, your fish uncaught, your promises broken. Stand aside then and let others work. And that is why -"

"The help will come," said Trufflehunter. "I stand by Aslan. Have patience, like us beasts. The help will come. It may be even now at the door."

"Pah!" snarled Nikabrik. "You badgers would have us wait till the sky falls and we can all catch larks. I tell you we can't wait. Food is running short; we lose more than we can afford at every encounter; our followers are slipping away."

"And why?" asked Trufflehunter. "I'll tell you why. Because it is noised among them that we have called on the Kings of old and the Kings of old have not answered. The last words Trumpkin spoke before he went (and went, most likely, to his death) were, `If you must blow the Horn, do not let the army know why you blow it or what you hope from it.' But that same evening everyone seemed to know."

"You'd better have shoved your grey snout in a hornets' nest, Badger, than suggest that I am the blab," said Nikabrik. "Take it back, or-"

"Oh, stop it, both of you," said King Caspian. "I want to know what it is that Nikabrik keeps on hinting we should do. But before that, I want to know who those two strangers are whom he has brought into our council and who stand there with their ears open and their mouths shut."

"They are friends of mine," said Nikabrik. "And what better right have you yourself to be here than that you are a friend of Trumpkin's and the Badger's? And what right has that old dotard in the black gown to be here except that he is your friend? Why am I to be the only one who can't bring in his friends?"

"His Majesty is the King to whom you have sworn allegiance," said Trufflehunter sternly.

"Court manners, court manners," sneered Nikabrik. "But in this hole we may talk plainly. You know - and he knows that this Telmarine boy will be king of nowhere and nobody in a week unless we can help him out of the trap in which he sits."

"Perhaps," said Cornelius, "your new friends would like to speak for themselves? You there, who and what are you?"

"Worshipful Master Doctor," came a thin, whining voice. "So please you, I'm only a poor old woman, I am, and very obliged to his Worshipful Dwarfship for his friendship, I'm sure. His Majesty, bless his handsome face, has no need to be afraid of an old woman that's nearly doubled up with the rheumatics and hasn't two sticks to put under her kettle. I have some poor little skill - not like yours, Master Doctor, of course - in small spells and cantrips that I'd be glad to use against our enemies if it was agreeable to all concerned. For I hate 'em. Oh yes. No one hates better than me."

"That is all most interesting and - er - satisfactory," said Doctor Cornelius. "I think I now know what you are, Madam. Perhaps your other friend, Nikabrik, would give some account of himself?"

A dull, grey voice at which Peter's flesh crept replied, "I'm hunger. I'm thirst. Where I bite, I hold till I die, and even after death they must cut out my mouthful from my enemy's body and bury it with me. I can fast a hundred years and not die. I can lie a hundred nights on the ice and not freeze. I can drink a river of blood and not burst. Show me your enemies."

"And it is in the presence of these two that you wish to disclose your plan?" said Caspian.

"Yes," said Nikabrik. "And by their help that I mean to execute it."

There was a minute or two during which Trumpkin and the boys could hear Caspian and his two friends speaking in low voices but could not make out what they were saying. Then Caspian spoke aloud.

"Well, Nikabrik," he said, "we will hear your plan."

There was a pause so long that the boys began to wonder if Nikabrik was ever going to begin; when he did, it was in a lower voice, as if he himself did not much like what he was saying.

"All said and done," he muttered, "none of us knows the truth about the ancient days in Narnia. Trumpkin believed none of the stories. I was ready to put them to the trial. We tried first the Horn and it has failed. If there ever was a High King Peter and a Queen Susan and a King Edmund and a Queen Lucy, then either they have not heard us, or they cannot come, or they are our enemies -"

"Or they are on the way," put in Trufflehunter.

"You can go on saying that till Miraz has fed us all to his dogs. As I was saying, we have tried one link in the chain of old legends, and it has done us no good. Well. But when your sword breaks, you draw your dagger. The stories tell of other powers beside the ancient Kings and Queens. How if we could call them up?"

"If you mean Aslan," said Trufflehunter, "it's all one calling on him and on the Kings. They were his servants. If he will not send them (but I make no doubt he will), is he more likely to come himself?"

"No. You're right there," said Nikabrik. "Aslan and the Kings go together. Either Aslan is dead, or he is not on our side. Or else something stronger than himself keeps him back. And if he did come - how do we know he'd be our friend? He was not always a good friend to Dwarfs by all that's told. Not even to all beasts. Ask the Wolves. And anyway, he was in Narnia only once that I ever heard of, and he didn't stay long. You may drop Aslan out of the reckoning. I was thinking of someone else."

There was no answer, and for a few minutes it was so still that Edmund could hear the wheezy and snuffling breath of the Badger.

"Who do you mean?" said Caspian at last.

"I mean a power so much greater than Aslan's that it held Narnia spellbound for years and years, if the stories are true."

"The White Witch!" cried three voices all at once, and from the noise Peter guessed that three people had leaped to their feet.

"Yes," said Nikabrik very slowly and distinctly, "I mean the Witch. Sit down again. Don't all take fright at a name as if you were children. We want power: and we want a power that will be on our side. As for power, do not the stories say that the Witch defeated Aslan, and bound him, and killed him on that very stone which is over there, just beyond the light?"

"But they also say that he came to life again," said the Badger sharply.

"Yes, they say," answered Nikabrik, "but you'll notice that we hear precious little about anything he did afterwards. He just fades out of the story. How do you explain that, if he really came to life? Isn't it much more likely that he didn't, and that the stories say nothing more about him because there was nothing more to say?"

"He established the Kings and Queens," said Caspian.

"A King who has just won a great battle can usually establish himself without the help of a performing lion," said Nikabrik. There was a fierce growl, probably from Trufflehunter.

"And anyway," Nikabrik continued, "what came of the Kings and their reign? They faded too. But it's very different with the Witch. They say she ruled for a hundred years: a hundred years of winter. There's power, if you like. There's something practical."

"But, heaven and earth!" said the King, "haven't we always been told that she was the worst enemy of all? Wasn't she a tyrant ten times worse than Miraz?"

"Perhaps," said Nikabrik in a cold voice. "Perhaps she was for you humans, if there were any of you in those days. Perhaps she was for some of the beasts. She stamped out the Beavers, I dare say; at least there are none of them in Narnia now. But she got on all right with us Dwarfs. I'm a Dwarf and I stand by my own people. We're not afraid of the Witch."

"But you've joined with us," said Trufflehunter.

"Yes, and a lot of good it has done my people, so far," snapped Nikabrik. "Who is sent on all the dangerous !, raids? The Dwarfs. Who goes short when the rations fail? The Dwarfs. Who -?"

"Lies! All lies!" said the Badger.

"And so," said Nikabrik, whose voice now rose to a scream, "if you can't help my people, I'll go to someone who can."

"Is this open treason, Dwarf?" asked the King.

"Put that sword back in its sheath, Caspian," said Nikabrik. "Murder at council, eh? Is that your game? Don't be fool enough to try it. Do you think I'm afraid of you? There's three on my side, and three on yours."

"Come on, then," snarled Trufflehunter, but he was immediately interrupted.

"Stop, stop, stop," said Doctor Cornelius. "You go on too fast. The Witch is dead. All the stories agree on that. What does Nikabrik mean by calling on the Witch?"

That grey and terrible voice which had spoken only once before said, "Oh, is she?"

And then the shrill, whining voice began, "Oh, bless his heart, his dear little Majesty needn't mind about the White Lady - that's what we call her - being dead. The Worshipful Master Doctor is only making game of a poor old woman like me when he says that. Sweet Mastery Doctor, learned Master Doctor, who ever heard of a witch that really died? You can always get them back."

"Call her up," said the grey voice. "We are all ready. Draw the circle. Prepare the blue fire."

Above the steadily increasing growl of the Badger and Cornelius's sharp "What?" rose the voice of King Caspian like thunder.

"So that is your plan, Nikabrik! Black sorcery and the calling up of an accursed ghost. And I see who your companions are-a Hag and a Werewolf!"

The next minute or so was very confused. There was an animal roaring, a clash of steel; the boys and Trumpkin rushed in; Peter had a glimpse of a horrible, grey, gaunt creature, half man and half wolf, in the very act of leaping upon a boy about his own age, and Edmund saw a badger and a Dwarf rolling on the floor in a sort of cat fight. Trumpkin found himself face to face with the Hag. Her nose and chin stuck out like a pair of nut-crackers, her dirty grey hair was flying about her face and she had just got Doctor Cornelius by the throat. At one slash of Trumpkin's sword her head rolled on the floor. Then the light was knocked over and it was all swords, teeth, claws, fists, and boots for about sixty seconds. Then silence.

"Are you all right, Ed?"

"I - I think so," panted Edmund. "I've got that brute Nikabrik, but he's still alive."

"Weights and water-bottles!" came an angry voice. "It's me you're sitting on. Get off. You're like a young elephant."

"Sorry, D.L.F.," said Edmund. "Is that better?"

"Ow! No!" bellowed Trumpkin. "You're putting your ' boot in my mouth. Go away." `

"Is King Caspian anywhere?" asked Peter.

"I'm here," said a rather faint voice. "Something bit me."

They all heard the noise of someone striking a match. It was Edmund. The little flame showed his face, looking pale and dirty. He blundered about for a little, found the candle (they were no longer using the lamp, for they had run out of oil), set it on the table, and lit it. When the flame rose clear, several people scrambled to their feet. Six faces blinked at one another in the candlelight.

"We don't seem to have any enemies left," said Peter. "There's the Hag, dead." (He turned his eyes quickly away from her.) "And Nikabrik, dead too. And I suppose this thing is a Werewolf. It's so long since I've seen one. Wolf's head and man's body. That means he was just turning from man into wolf at the moment he was killed. And you, I suppose, are King Caspian?"

"Yes," said the other boy. "But I've no idea who you are."

"It's the High King, King Peter," said Trumpkin.

"Your Majesty is very welcome," said Caspian.

"And so is your Majesty," said Peter. "I haven't come to take your place, you know, but to put you into it." ,

"Your Majesty," said another voice at Peter's elbow. He turned and found himself face to face with the Badger.

Peter leaned forward, put his arms round the beast and kissed the furry head: it wasn't a girlish thing for him to do, because he was the High King.

"Best of badgers," he said. "You never doubted us all through."

"No credit to me, your Majesty," said Trufflehunter. "1'm a beast and we don't change. I'm a badger, what's more, and we hold on."

"I am sorry for Nikabrik," said Caspian, "though he hated me from the first moment he saw me. He had gone sour inside from long suffering and hating. If we had won quickly he might have become a good Dwarf in the days of peace. I don't know which of us killed him. I'm glad of that."

"You're bleeding," said Peter.

"Yes, I'm bitten," said Caspian. "It was that - that wolf thing." Cleaning and bandaging the wound took a long time, and when it was done Trumpkin said, "Now. Before everything else we want some breakfast."

"But not here," said Peter.

"No," said Caspian with a shudder. "And we must send someone to take away the bodies."

"Let the vermin be flung into a pit," said Peter. "But the Dwarf we will give to his people to be buried in their own fashion."

They breakfasted at last in another of the dark cellars of Aslan's How. It was not such a breakfast as they would have chosen, for Caspian and Cornelius were thinking of venison pasties, and Peter and Edmund of buttered eggs and hot coffee, but what everyone got was a little bit of cold bear-meat (out of the boys' pockets), a lump of hard cheese, an onion, and a mug of water. But, from the way they fell to, anyone would have supposed it was delicious.


12、反叛

这时候，杜鲁普金和两个男孩已经来到了通往堡垒内部的那个黑暗、狭窄的门廊。两只负责守卫的獾跳起来，一边露出雪白锋利的牙齿尖声问道：“谁在那里?”

“杜鲁普金，”小矮人回答，“我把纳尼亚的先王们从遥远的过去带到这里来了。”

獾卫士低下头来闻一闻孩子们的手。“终于来了，谢天谢地!”

“给点儿光亮，伙计们!”小矮人亲切地招呼着。

那身材比较高大的獾从门后取出一支火把。彼得将火把点燃后交给杜鲁普金。“请DLF在前面领路，”他说，“我们不熟悉这里的地形。”

杜鲁普金接过火把，领头向黑暗的通道走去。这是个阴冷、黑暗、潮湿的地方，到处都是蜘蛛网，偶尔还会飞过一只蝙蝠。孩子们自火车站的那个早晨起就一直在室外，这时不由感到好像正走入一个陷阱或者监狱。

“彼得，”爱德蒙小声说，“你看石墙上那些壁画，是不是好多年以前的?可咱们的年龄比它还大!咱们上次来的时候，这儿连石墙都还没有呢!”

“不错，”彼得说，“这使人想起了许多往事。”

小矮人继续往前走，然后向右拐，又向左拐，下几级台阶，走一段又向左拐。这时，他们看到了前面有一线光亮——门下透出的微光。同时，他们听到有说话的声音。小矮人告诉他们，堡垒的中心到了，屋里传出的讲话声好像十分愤怒，由于声音太高，屋里的人没有注意到外面有人走来。"

“我不喜欢那样高声讲话，”杜鲁普金轻声对彼得说，“咱们停一下，听他们在说些什么。”于是，他们三个人一动不动地在门外停了下来。

“你知道得很清楚，”一个声音说，(“这是国王。”小矮人轻声说。)“你问为什么那天早晨太阳升起时没有吹响号角，难道你已经忘记，杜鲁普金刚刚动身，弥若兹的军队就向我们扑来了?为了生存，我们浴血奋战，连续三个多小时。刚有喘息的机会，我就吹响了那支神奇的号。”

“这个我当然没有忘记。”这是那愤怒的声音，“那时我的部下战斗在最危险的地方，每五个小矮人中就有一个倒下去了。”“这是尼克布瑞克。”杜鲁普金小声说。

“真不害臊，矮子!”一个粗哑的声音说，(“这是特鲁佛汉特。”)“我们大家和小矮人们同样卖力，而谁都比不上凯斯宾国王陛下。”

“你爱怎么说就怎么说好了，”尼克布瑞克忿忿地说，“问题是，那号吹得太迟了。要不然就是它根本没有什么魔力。反正至今我们没有得到丝毫的帮助。你，你这伟大的教士，万能的术士，你这无所不知的家伙!你现在还指望我们对阿斯兰、对彼得国王和其他的一切抱什么希望?”

“我必须承认——我无法否认——我对那神号的效力深感失望。”有人回答道。(“那是克奈尔斯博士。”小矮人说。

“说穿了，你的宝贝没用，你的预言失灵，你现在已是山穷水劲无计可施了。”尼克布瑞克尖刻地挖苦忠厚的博士，“那么，你最好站到一边去，看别人怎么干。这就是为什么我要——”

“凭阿斯兰的名义起誓!我们一定能够得到神灵的帮助。”特鲁佛汉特说，“耐心些，学学我们的样子。那帮助会来的，没准已经在门口了。”

“呸!”尼克布瑞克根本听不进去，“你们这些獾就知道让我们等待，等待，耐心等待，一直等到天塌下来，大家同归于荆我告诉你们，我们不再等了。食物眼看就要吃光了。每次战斗我们都付出沉重的代价，我们的军队开始有人开小差了。”

“为什么?”特鲁佛汉特说，“我来告诉你原因吧：这是因为战士们纷纷传言，说我们已经召唤古代君王请他帮助却毫无结果。杜鲁普金临行前说(那可能就是他的遗言了)，假如你们不得已吹响那只号角，不要让部队知道其中的原委，也不要让大家知道我们的期望。结果怎样呢?就在当天晚上，一切秘密已尽人皆知。”

“闭上你的臭嘴!”尼克布瑞克恼羞成怒了，“你胆敢暗示我泄露了机密!把话收回去，否则——”

“你们两个听着，别吵了!”凯斯宾国王打断小矮人的话，“我倒想要知道，尼克布瑞克一直在暗示的是什么。你认为我们现在该怎么办，尼克布瑞克?不过在你发表高见之前，请你先告诉大家，你带到我们指挥部来的，一直竖起耳朵却紧闭嘴巴的这两个陌生人是干什么的。”

“他们是我的朋友，”尼克布瑞克说，“你本人若不是杜鲁普金和獾的朋友，又有什么资格站在这里?还有那个穿着黑袍子的混血老家伙，要不是你的朋友，他又有什么资格站在这儿?为什么惟独我不可以带自己的朋友来呢?”

“陛下是一国之君，别忘了你发过誓要效忠于他。”特鲁佛汉特严肃地提醒他。

“对，对对，君臣之礼不可逾越嘛。”尼克布瑞克嘲笑道，“可是在这个暗无天日的山洞里，我们的谈话还是坦率些好。你知道——当然，他也很清楚——如果我们一周内再不设法帮助他逃出这个险境，那么这台尔马小子还想当谁的国王?哼!那时候，他将什么也不是!”-

“或许，你的新朋友们愿意自己说些什么。”克奈尔斯说着，转向那两个陌生人，“喂，你们是谁?干什么的?”

“尊敬的博士，”这是一个尖细的、哭腔哭调的声音，“我是个可怜的老妇人，我对可敬的小矮人阁下以及他的真诚友谊感激万分。国王陛下，赞美上苍赐予你这张英俊的面孔。你完全可以不必提防我这样一个因患严重风湿病身子已缩成一团、必须借助拐杖才能行走的老妇人。我会几样微不足道的小法术——当然无法与您相比，尊敬的博士——如果在座各位允许的话，我很乐意念几段咒语，以抗击我们的敌人。因为我恨他们，相信我，没有谁比我恨得更加厉害了。”

“非常有趣，而且——呃——很令人满意。”克奈尔斯博士说，“我想现在我知道你是谁了，夫人。尼克布瑞克，也许你的另一位朋友也乐意做一番自我介绍吧?”

一个呆板的声音响了起来，彼得身上立刻起了一层鸡皮疙瘩。“我饥饿，我口渴，一旦咬住了敌人，我死也不松口。即便我那样英勇战死，也只有把我嘴里那块肉从敌人的身上割下来，与我一同埋入坟墓。一百年不吃不喝，我也死不了：在冰面上躺一百个通宵，我也冻不坏。我还能一口气饮下血水汇成的河流，肚子也撑不破。告诉我，你们的仇人在哪里。”

“你特地带这两个人来宣布你的计划，是这样吗?”凯斯宾问。

“不错，”尼克布瑞克说，“我想在他们的帮助下实施这个计划。”

下面的一两分钟里，杜鲁普金和两个男孩只听到凯斯宾和他的朋友们低声商量什么，具体内容却听不清楚。又过了一会，凯斯宾大声说道：

“好吧，尼克布瑞克，我们就来听听你的计划。”

接着是很长一段时间的沉默，直到孩子们开始怀疑那小矮人是否还打算讲话。这时，尼布瑞克开口了，他把声音压得很低，似乎连他自己都不太喜欢将要说出来的一席话。

“该说的都说了，该做的也都做了。我们大家谁都不知道古老纳尼亚究竟是真是假。杜鲁普金根本不相信那些传说，我当初倒想试一试。于是我们吹响了那只神奇的号角，结果怎样呢?假设这世上真有国王彼得与他的弟妹，那他们要么听不到我们的求援，要么无法前来，要么已经变成了我们的敌人——”

“没准他们正在路上呢?”特鲁佛汉特打断他的话。

“这话你可以一直说下去，直到弥若兹把我们大家都捉去喂他的狗。正如我方才所说，我们已经用古老传说中的一件宝物做了试验，结果全无用处。情况就是这样。俗话说，宝剑折了，还有匕首；古老传说中除了国王和女王，还有别的势力存在。我们为什么不试着求助于别的势力呢?”

“假如你是指阿斯兰，”特鲁佛汉特说，“它和古代君王们是连在一起的。他们是它的奴仆。如果它不肯派他们来——我相信它会的——它会不会亲自来呢?”

“阿斯兰和诸王是连在一起的，这一点你说对了，”尼克布瑞克说，“他们一同行动。那么，阿斯兰要么已经死了，要么不站在我们一边，或者，某种更强大的力量使它无法前来。就算它真的来了，我们又怎么知道，它肯定会是我们的朋友呢?在许多古老的传说中，它与我们小矮人的交往并不是十分友好，对有些动物来说也同样如此，不信问问野狼。话又说回来，据我所知，阿斯兰到纳尼亚只来过一次，而且呆的时间很短。我们可以不必考虑阿斯兰。我想到了另一个人。”

没人回答，足有好几分钟屋里没有一点声音，爱德蒙几平可以听到獾的呼吸。

“你说的是谁?”凯斯宾终于问道。

“我是说那个比阿斯兰威力大得多的人物。假如古老传说都是真的，那么她这个人物曾经统治了纳尼亚许多许多年。”

“白女巫!”几个声音同时惊呼道。根据屋里的响声，彼得判断有三个人忽地跳了起来。

“不错，”尼克布瑞克缓慢地、一字一顿地说，“我说的这个人就是女巫。坐下来，别像小孩一样，听到这个名字就给吓坏了。我们需要有能耐、有本事的人帮助，而这个人又必须站在我们这一边。说到能耐，古老传说不是早已告诉过我们，女巫曾经打败阿斯兰，把它捆作一团，就在这块大石头上把它杀掉了吗?”.

“可传说又告诉我们，阿斯兰为了解救爱德蒙甘愿受缚，而且后来又复活了。”獾尖锐地说。

“不错，是这么说的，”尼克布瑞克答道，“可是你有没有注意到，从那以后就很少有关它的消息了。它销声匿迹、不知去向了。这点你作何解释?是不是很可能它根本不曾复活?以后的传说不再提起它，那是因为已经无话可说了，是不是这样?”

“一个取得了辉煌胜利的英雄完全可以自立为王，用不着别人帮忙。”尼克布瑞克说。这时特鲁佛汉特发出一阵被激怒了的低沉的咆哮。

“再说，国王及其统治的结果又怎么样呢?”尼克布瑞克接着说，“他们也消失了。女巫的情况则大不一样了。传说她统治了上百年——上百个严冬。可以说，那就是能耐!那就是她与众不同之处。”

“可是，天地可以作证，传说中她从来是我们最凶恶、最危险的敌人。”凯斯宾说，难道她不是比弥若兹可怕、可憎十倍的暴君吗?”

“也许是的，”尼克布瑞克冷冷地说，“对你们人类来讲，或许她是的，假如那个时代有你们人类的话；对一些动物来说，多半也是如此——我相信，她把海狸家族打翻在地，又踏上一只脚，至少今天的纳尼亚你是见不到一只海狸了。可是，她与我们小矮人关系一直不错。我是个小矮人，我当然站在自己人的立场上说话。我们不害怕女巫。”

“但是你已经加入了我们的阵营。”特鲁佛汉特说。

“不错，可这对我的人有什么好处?谁被派遣去执行最危险的任务?我们小矮人。粮食不够吃，谁的身材变得越来越矮小?还是我们小矮人!谁……”

“胡说!全是胡说!”獾大叫起来。

“因此，”尼克布瑞克毫不理会，他把声音提到最高，“假如你们无法帮助我的人民，我就将投奔一个有这种本事的人。”

“你这是公然反叛!”凯斯宾说着抽出了宝剑。

“收起你的宝剑，凯斯宾，”尼克布瑞克毫不示弱，“想在开会的时候搞谋杀，嗯?我警告你别干蠢事!你以为我怕你?你们有三个，我们也是三个。”

“那就来吧!”特鲁佛汉特狂怒地咆哮起来，可他的话立即被打断了。

“慢着，慢着，”克奈尔斯博士说，“你讲得太快了。女巫已经死了，所有的传说都证实了这一点。尼克布瑞克还在打算向女巫求救，这是什么意思?”

那个呆板而令人毛骨悚然的声音又响了起来：“哦!真是这样?”

那尖细、哭腔哭调的声音接着说：“哇!上天保佑那颗小小的心吧，小陛下别为白夫人的生死而担忧——我们都尊称她为白夫人。可敬的博士说那话时，一定是在和我这可怜的老太婆开玩笑吧?我亲爱的博士，学识渊博的博士，女巫难道会死吗?她随时都可能出现在我们的面前。”

“呼唤她吧，我们已准备好了，”呆板的声音说，“划一个圆圈，再准备一堆蓝色的火。”

随着獾那越来越响的怒吼，随着博士大声喊出的“什么!”屋内响起了凯斯宾雷鸣般的声音：

“这就是你的计划，尼克布瑞克!用黑色的魔法去召唤那受世人诅咒的魔鬼!现在我认清你的同伴了——一个巫婆，一只人狼!”

门外的三个人接着听到里面一阵混乱，有尖声的嗥叫，还有金属的撞击。孩子们和杜鲁普金破门而入。彼得一眼看见一只面目狰狞的灰色庞然大物，一半儿是人，一半儿是狼，正疯狂地扑向一个年纪与自己差不多的少年；爱德蒙看见一只獾和一个小矮人厮打着，在地板上滚作一团；杜鲁普金则一下来到巫婆的面前。巫婆尖尖的鼻子和下巴难看地伸出面部许多，活像一把钳子，她肮脏的头发散乱地披在脸前，双手刚刚扼住了博士的脖子。杜鲁普金扬手就是一剑，巫婆的丑脑袋应声滚落在地。接着灯也被打翻了，屋里一片漆黑，只听见一阵剑击声、咬牙声、拳打声、脚踢声，大约持续了六秒钟，然后是死一样的沉寂。

“你没事吧，爱德?”

“我——我想没事，”爱德蒙松了一口气，“我逮住了那个混蛋尼克布瑞克，他还活着。”

“上帝保佑，上帝保佑!”这是杜鲁普金生气的声音，“你怎么坐在我的身上，你!还不快点起来，你简直重得像一头大象!”

“唷，是DLF?对不起，这样好些了?”

“哎，哎哎……你把靴子伸到我嘴里了!一边去吧，你!”身下的杜鲁普金使劲地蠕动着。

“凯斯宾国王在哪里?”彼得问道。

“我在这儿，”一个微弱的声音答道，“我被咬了一口。”

这时，大家听到有划火柴的声音，是爱德蒙。小小的火焰照亮了他的脸，苍白而且很脏。他四下摸索着，找到一支蜡烛(这儿早就不用油灯了，因为点灯的油都被吃了个精光)。爱德蒙把蜡烛点燃，放在桌子上，屋里顿时明亮起来。地上的人们歪歪斜斜地站起身来。六个人在烛光下互相打量着。

“看来敌人一个也没跑掉，”彼得看看地上说，“那是巫婆，死了(他赶快把目光掉向一边)。这是尼克布瑞克，也给干掉了。哈，我猜这家伙就是人狼吧。很久没看到这东西了。狼头人身，这意味着它曾是个犯下杀头之罪的囚犯，在行刑的一刹那，超生变成了狼，结果就成了这样的一个怪物。而你，如果我猜得不错，便是凯斯宾国王?”

“是的，”对面的少年回答道，“但我却不知道你是谁。”

“他就是至尊王彼得陛下。”杜鲁普金赶忙介绍说。

“欢迎你，陛下。”凯斯宾诚恳地说。

“也同样欢迎你，陛下，”彼得微笑道，“你知道，我不是来取代你的王位，而是来帮助你取得王位的。”

“陛下。”彼得身边响起一个毕恭毕敬的声音。他转过身去，看到面前正是那只勇敢忠诚的獾。彼得伸出手，拥抱了它一下，又亲了亲它那毛茸茸的面颊。彼得这个举动丝毫没有女孩子的娇柔，因为他是至尊王

“你是好样的!在最困难的时刻也不曾失去信心。”

“陛下过奖了，”特鲁佛汉特谦虚地说，“我们动物是不会变心的，何况我还是只獾。我们一如既往。”

“对尼克布瑞克，我感到十分惋惜，”凯斯宾说，“尽管第一次见面他就仇视我。长时间的苦难和仇恨扭曲了他的心灵。假如我们在短时间内就取得决定性的胜利，那么在和平时期他会变成一个很好的小矮人。”

“你在流血。”彼得望着他说。

“是的，我被那狼咬伤了。”

清洗包扎伤口花了不少时间。这一切都做完了之后，杜鲁普金说，“好啦。先不要干别的事，咱们先吃早点吧。”

“别在这儿吃。”彼得赶紧说。

“对，不能在这儿吃。”凯斯宾望着地上的尸体，不由一阵恶心，“我们必须叫人来把这些尸体搬出去。”

“把那两个家伙随便扔在一个坑里埋掉，”彼得说，

“把小矮人的尸体交给他的部下，让他们按自己的习惯来埋葬他。”

半小时之后，他们总算在隔壁房间里坐下来开始用早餐。面前的食物并不诱人：每人一小块冰凉的熊肉、一小条坚硬的乳酪、一只洋葱，还有一缸子白开水。可是，从他们那狼吞虎咽的样子来看，谁都会以为他们吃的是千载难逢的美味佳肴呢。

引用

CHAPTER THIRTEEN THE HIGH KING IN COMMAND

"Now," said Peter, as they finished their meal, "Aslan and the girls (that's Queen Susan and Queen Lucy, Caspian) are somewhere close. We don't know when he will act. In his time, no doubt, not ours. In the meantime he would like us to do what we can on our own. You say, Caspian, we are not strong enough to meet Miraz in pitched battle?"

"I'm afraid not, High King," said Caspian. He was liking Peter very much, but was rather tongue-tied. It was much stranger for him to meet the great Kings out of the old stories than it was for them to meet him.

"Very well, then," said Peter, "I'll send him a challenge to single combat." No one had thought of this before.

"Please," said Caspian, "could it not be me? I want to avenge my father."

"You're wounded," said Peter. "And anyway, wouldn't he just laugh at a challenge from you? I mean, we have seen that you are a king and a warrior but he thinks of you as a kid."

"But, Sire," said the Badger, who sat very close to Peter and never took his eyes off him. "Will he accept a . challenge even from you? He knows he has the stronger . army."

"Very likely he won't," said Peter, "but there's always the chance. And even if he doesn't, we shall spend the best part of the day sending heralds to and fro and all that. By then Aslan may have done something. And at least I can inspect the army and strengthen the position. I will send the challenge. In fact I will write it at once. Have you pen and ink, Master Doctor?"

"A scholar is never without them, your Majesty," answered Doctor Cornelius.

"Very well, I will dictate," said Peter. And while the Doctor spread out a parchment and opened his ink-horn and sharpened his pen, Peter leant back with half-closed eyes and recalled to his mind the language in which he had written such things long ago in Narnia's golden age.

"Right," he said at last. "And now, if you are ready, Doctor?"

Doctor Cornelius dipped his pen and waited. Peter dictated as follows:

"Peter, by the gift of Aslan, by election, by prescription, and by conquest, High King over all Kings in Narnia, Emperor of the Lone Islands and Lord of Cair Paravel, Knight of the Most Noble Order of the Lion, to Miraz, Son of Caspian the Eighth, sometime Lord Protector of Narnia and now styling himself King of Narnia, Greeting. Have you got that?"

"Narnia, comma, greeting," muttered the Doctor. "Yes, Sire."

"Then begin a new paragraph," said Peter. "For to prevent the effusion of blood, and for the avoiding all other inconveniences likely to grow from the wars now levied in our realm of Narnia, it is our pleasure to adventure our royal person on behalf of our trusty and well-beloved Caspian in clean wager of battle to prove upon your Lordship's body that the said Caspian is lawful King under us in Narnia both by our gift and by the laws of the Telmarines, and your Lordship twice guilty of treachery both in withholding the dominion of Narnia from the said Caspian and in the most abhominable, - don't forget to spell it with an H, Doctor - bloody, and unnatural murder of your kindly lord and brother King Caspian Ninth of that name. Wherefore we most heartily provoke, challenge, and defy your Lordship to the said combat and monomachy, and have sent these letters by the hand of our well beloved and royal brother Edmund, sometime King under us in Narnia, Duke of Lantern Waste and Count of the Western March, Knight of the Noble Order of the Table, to whom we have given full power of determining with your Lordship all the conditions of the said battle. Given at our lodging in Aslan's How this XII day of the month Greenroof in the first year of Caspian Tenth of Narnia.

"That ought to do," said Peter, drawing a deep breath.

"And now we must send two others with King Edmund. I think the Giant ought to be one."

"He's - he's not very clever, you know," said Caspian.

"Of course not," said Peter. "But any giant looks impressive if only he will keep quiet. And it will cheer him up. But who for the other?"

"Upon my word," said Trumpkin, "if you want someone who can kill with looks, Reepicheep would be the best."

"He would indeed, from all I hear," said Peter with a laugh. "If only he wasn't so small. They wouldn't even see him till he was close!"

"Send Glenstorm, Sire," said Trufflehunter. "No one ever laughed at a Centaur."

An hour later two great lords in the army of Miraz, the Lord Glozelle and the Lord Sopespian, strolling along their lines and picking their teeth after breakfast, looked up and saw coming down to them from the wood the Centaur and Giant Wimbleweather, whom they had seen before in battle, and between them a figure they could not recognize. Nor indeed would the other boys at Edmund's school have recognized him if they could have seen him at that moment. For Aslan had breathed on him at their meeting and a kind of greatness hung about him.

"What's to do?" said the Lord Glozelle. "An attack?"

"A parley, rather," said Sopespian. "See, they carry green branches. They are coming to surrender most likely."

"He that is walking between the Centaur and the Giant has no look of surrender in his face," said Glozelle. "Who can he be? It is not the boy Caspian."

"No indeed," said Sopespian. "This is a fell warrior, I warrant you, wherever the rebels have got him from. He is (in your Lordship's private ear) a kinglier man than ever Miraz was. And what mail he wears! None of our smiths can make the like."

"I'll wager my dappled Pomely he brings a challenge, not a surrender," said Glozelle.

"How then?" said Sopespian. "We hold the enemy in our fist here. Miraz would never be so hair-brained as to throw away his advantage on a combat."

"He might be brought to it," said Glozelle in a much lower voice.

"Softly," said Sopespian. "Step a little aside here out of earshot of those sentries. Now. Have I taken your Lordship's meaning aright?"

"If the King undertook wager of battle," whispered Glozelle, "why, either he would kill or be killed."

"So," said Sopespian, nodding his head.

"And if he killed we should have won this war."

"Certainly. And if not?"

"Why, if not, we should be as able to win it without the King's grace as with him. For I need not tell your Lordship that Miraz is no very great captain. And after that, we should be both victorious and kingless."

"And it is your meaning, my Lord, that you and I could hold this land quite as conveniently without a King as with one?"

Glozelle's face grew ugly. "Not forgetting," said he, "that it was we who first put him on the throne. And in all the years that he has enjoyed it, what fruits have come our way? What gratitude has he shown us?"

"Say no more," answered Sopespian. "But look - herd comes one to fetch us to the King's tent." `

When they reached Miraz's tent they saw Edmund and his two companions seated outside it and being entertained with cakes and wine, having already delivered the challenge, and withdrawn while the King was considering it. When they saw them thus at close quarters the two Telmarine lords thought all three of them very alarming.

Inside, they found Miraz, unarmed and finishing his breakfast. His face was flushed and there was a scowl on his brow.

"There!" he growled, flinging the parchment across the table to them. "See what a pack of nursery tales our jackanapes of a nephew has sent us."

"By your leave, Sire," said Glozelle. "If the young warrior whom we have just seen outside is the King Edmund mentioned in the writing, then I would not call him a nursery tale but a very dangerous knight."

"King Edmund, pah!" said Miraz. "Does your Lordship believe those old wives' fables about Peter and Edmund and the rest?"

"I believe my eyes, your Majesty," said Glozelle.

"Well, this is to no purpose," said Miraz, "but as touching the challenge, I suppose there is only one opinion between us?"

"I suppose so, indeed, Sire," said Glozelle.

"And what is that?" asked the King.

"Most infallibly to refuse it," said Glozelle. "For though I have never been called a coward, I must plainly say that to meet that young man in battle is more than my heart would serve me for. And if (as is likely) his brother, the High King, is more dangerous than he why, on your life, my Lord King, have nothing to do with him."

"Plague on you!" cried Miraz. "It was not that sort of council I wanted. Do you think I am asking you if I should be afraid to meet this Peter (if there is such a man)? Do you think I fear him? I wanted your counsel on the policy of the matter; whether we, having the advantage, should hazard it on a wager of battle."

"To which I can only answer, your Majesty," said Glozelle, "that for all reasons the challenge should be refused. There is death in the strange knight's face."

"There you are again!" said Miraz, now thoroughly angry. "Are you trying, to make it appear that I am as great a coward as your Lordship?"

"Your Majesty may say your pleasure," said Glozelle sulkily.

"You talk like an old woman, Glozelle," said the King. "What say you, my Lord Sopespian?"

"Do not touch it, Sire," was the reply. "And what your Majesty says of the policy of the thing comes in very happily. It gives your Majesty excellent grounds for a refusal without any cause for questioning your Majesty's honour or courage."

"Great Heaven!" exclaimed Miraz, jumping to his feet. "Are you also bewitched today? Do you think I am looking for grounds to refuse it? You might as well call me coward to my face."

The conversation was going exactly as the two lords wished, so they said nothing.

"I see what it is," said Miraz, after staring at them as if his eyes would start out of his head, "you are as lilylivered as hares yourselves and have the effrontery to imagine my heart after the likeness of yours! Grounds for a refusal, indeed! Excuses for not fighting! Are you soldiers? Are you Telmarines? Are you men? And if I dog refuse it (as ail good reasons of captaincy and martial policy urge me to do) you will think, and teach others tan think, I was afraid. Is it not so?"

"No man of your Majesty's age," said Glozelle, "would be called coward by any wise soldier for refusing the combat with a great warrior in the flower of his youth."

"So I'm to be a dotard with one foot in the grave, as well as a dastard," roared Miraz. "I'll tell you what it is, my Lords. With your womanish counsels (ever shying from the true point, which is one of policy) you have done the very opposite of your intent. I had meant to refuse it. But I'll accept it. Do you hear, accept it! I'll not be shamed because some witchcraft or treason has frozen both your bloods."

"We beseech your Majesty -" said Glozelle, but Miraz had flung out of the tent and they could hear him bawling out his acceptance to Edmund.

The two lords looked at one another and chuckled quietly.

"I knew he'd do it if he were properly chafed," said Glozelle. "But I'll not forget he called me coward. It shall be paid for."

There was a great stirring at Aslan's How when the news came back and was communicated to the various creatures. Edmund, with one of Miraz's captains, had already marked out the place for the combat, and ropes and stakes had been put round it. Two Telmarines were to stand at two of the corners, and one in the middle of one side, as marshals of the lists. Three marshals for the other two corners and the other side were to be furnished by the High King. Peter was just explaining to Caspian that he could not be one, because his right to the throne was what they were fighting about, when suddenly a thick, sleepy voice said, "Your Majesty, please." Peter turned and there stood the eldest of the Bulgy Bears.

"If you please, your Majesty," he said, "I'm a bear, I am."

"To be sure, so you are, and a good bear too, I don't doubt," said Peter.

"Yes," said the Bear. "But it was always a right of the, bears to supply one marshal of the lists."

"Don't let him," whispered Trumpkin to Peter. "He's a good creature, but he'll shame us all. He'll go to sleep and he will suck his paws. In front of the enemy too."

"I can't help that," said Peter. "Because he's quite right. The Bears had that privilege. I can't imagine how it has been remembered all these years, when so many other things have been forgotten."

"Please, your Majesty," said the Bear.

"It is your right," said Peter. "And you shall be one of the marshals. But you must remember not to suck your paws."

"Of course not," said the Bear in a very shocked voice.

"Why, you're doing it this minute!" bellowed Trumpkin.

The Bear whipped his paw out of his mouth and pretended he hadn't heard.

"Sire!" came a shrill voice from near the ground.

"Ah - Reepicheep!" said Peter after looking up and down and round as people usually did when addressed by the Mouse.

"Sire," said Reepicheep. "My life is ever at your command, but my honour is my own. Sire, I have among my people the only trumpeter in your Majesty's army. I had thought, perhaps, we might have been sent with the challenge. Sire, my people are grieved. Perhaps if it were your pleasure that I should be a marshal of the lists, it would content them."

A noise not unlike thunder broke out from somewhere overhead at this point, as Giant Wimbleweather burst into one of those not very intelligent laughs to which the nicer sorts of Giant are so liable. He checked himself at once and looked as grave as a turnip by the time Reepicheep discovered where the noise came from.

"I am afraid it would not do," said Peter very gravely. "Some humans are afraid of mice -"

"I had observed it, Sire," said Reepicheep.

"And it would not be quite fair to Miraz," Peter continued, "to have in sight anything that might abate the edge of his courage."

"Your Majesty is the mirror of honour," said the Mouse with one of his admirable bows. "And on this matter we have but a single mind... I thought I heard someone laughing just now. If anyone present wishes to make me the subject of his wit, I am very much at his service - with my sword - whenever he has leisure."

An awful silence followed this remark, which was broken by Peter saying, "Giant Wimbleweather and the Bear and the Centaur Glenstorm shall be our marshals. The combat will be at two hours after noon. Dinner at noon precisely."

"I say," said Edmund as they walked away, "I suppose it is all right. I mean, I suppose you can beat him?"

"That's what I'm fighting him to find out," said Peter.

13、决斗

吃过早餐，彼得开口说话了：“朋友们，阿斯兰和两个女孩子，也就是苏珊女王和露茜女王，就在附近。我们不知道它什么时候开始行动。自然，它深知如何把握战机，但与此同时，它希望我们也能看准时机，有所作为。凯斯宾，你看我们有没有足够的力量与弥若兹的部队进行决战?”

“恐怕我们的力量不够，陛下。”凯斯宾答道。他非常喜欢彼得，可与他在一起时，又总觉得自己笨嘴拙舌。两个年代相差很远的国王坐在一起，凯斯宾尤其感到陌生和新奇。

“那么好吧，我向他挑战，一对一与他较量。”彼得从容地说。这主意，在场各位还没有人想到过。

“让我来吧，”凯斯宾说，“我要为父亲报仇。”

“不行，你负伤了。再说，他不会介意你的挑战，或者他会嘲笑你的。我的意思是说，我们大家都亲眼目睹了你作为国王和勇士的丰采。可是在他的眼里，你不过是个孩子而已。”

“可是陛下，他会接受你的挑战吗?他很清楚自己拥有一支强大的军队。”说话的是獾，它紧挨彼得坐着，一直默默地注视着他。

“是的，他很可能拒绝我。但可能性还是有的，即便他真的拒绝应战，我们也将照样派出使臣与他周旋，这时阿斯兰就会不失时机，给敌人以致命的打击。我们也可乘这个时机检查部队，加固工事。我一定要发出挑战，我这就写。博士先生，你这里有没有纸笔?”

“一个学者从来不缺这类东西，陛下。”克奈尔斯博士答道。

“好极了，我来口述。”

博士忙着铺开纸，削尖了笔。与此同时，彼得靠在椅子上，微闭双眼，回想着在遥远过去纳尼亚的黄金时代，他下令写这类战书的措词

“就这样写。”他终于睁开眼睛，转向克奈尔斯，“你准备好了没有，博士?”

博士提起笔，俯身在纸上，默默地一字一句记下了彼得口述的战书：

“彼得，凭着阿斯兰的赋予，凭着人民的选举，凭着古老的传统，凭着赫赫的战功，谨以如下名义——纳尼亚的至尊王，孤独岛与凯尔帕拉维尔的统治者，阿斯兰帐下的无畏骑士，向凯斯宾八世之子，一度为纳尼亚的护国公，现自封为纳尼亚国王的弥若兹阁下，致意。博士，你记下来没有?”

“弥若兹阁下，逗号，致意，”博士口中喃喃地重复着，一边挥笔疾书，“好了，陛下。”

“下面另起一段。”彼得吩咐道，“我受众人爱戴的阿斯兰的派遣，游历到此，现已证实：第一，凯斯宾王子是纳尼亚王位的法定继承人。第二，阁下犯有双重大罪——谋杀亲兄凯斯宾九世，篡夺王位并实行恐怖统治。为此，我代表纳尼亚的正义势力向阁下宣战。为了避免不必要的流血，为了避免这场战争可能引起的太多伤亡及种种不幸，我本人向阁下发出挑战。如阁下愿意同我刀熗相见、一决雌雄，本人将不胜荣幸。

“递交战书者是我尊敬的兄弟爱德蒙，纳尼亚历史上的国王，石桌大骑士。对阁下就决斗所提出的各种条件，他有权代表我作出全部决定。此战书写于阿斯兰堡垒，凯斯宾十世元年元月十二日。”

“这样就行了，”彼得长长地吐了一口气，“现在，我们要挑选两名卫士与爱德蒙同行。我想巨人可以算一个。”

“他?你知道，他并不十分聪明。”凯斯宾说。

“那倒是，”彼得说，“可是任何一个巨人，只要闭上嘴巴保持沉默别人就得注意他。再说，委之以重任，会增加他的荣誉感和责任感。另一个派谁去?”

“依我的看法，”杜鲁普金说，“假如要找一个用目光就能杀人的勇士，那么老鼠将军雷佩契普最合适不过了。”

“从有关它的那些故事来判断，它的确能做到这一点。”彼得说着笑了一笑，“要是它身材再高大一点儿就好了，敌人还没有走到它眼前就得完蛋了。”

“派人头马格兰斯托姆去，”特鲁佛汉特建议说，“从来没有谁取笑过它。”

一个小时之后，在敌人的防线上，弥若兹的两个贵族军官哥洛和索皮正在阵前，一边溜达，一边用火柴棍儿剔着牙齿，看来早餐吃得十分惬意。他们无意中抬起头来，一眼发现人头马和巨人从树林里向他们走来，不由吃了一惊。战斗中他们早已领教过这两个庞然大物的厉害，可走在中间的那个人是谁，却一时难以分辨。的确，爱德蒙在与阿斯兰相会并受它仙气点化之后，从外表到气质都变了许多，变得更加成熟，更加英俊，浑身洋溢出一股活力，一股凛然正气。就是他的同学们此时见到他，恐怕也不能一下子认出他来。

“他们干什么来了?”哥洛说，“想搞突然袭击?”

“我看像是使节，”索皮揣度着，“你看，他们手持绿色的树枝，很可能是来投降的。”

“走在巨人和人头马中间的那人脸上，看不出要投降的意思。他是谁?不像是凯斯宾那孩子。”

“当然不是他，”索皮说，“我敢说，那是个凶猛的斗土。不知叛贼们从哪儿把他找来的。咱哥儿俩在这儿说说，这人比弥若兹可气派多了。瞧他那身盔甲!咱们的铁匠哪有这个手艺!”

“我敢打赌，他是来下战书的，绝不可能是来投降的。”哥洛说。

“怎么?”索皮大惑不解，“我们已经把敌军攥在手心里了，弥若兹不会愚蠢地放弃我们的优势，去和一个不知底细的人决斗。”

或许是他们引诱他，或者迫使他这么做。”哥洛压低了声音说。

“小声点，”索皮警觉地四下望了一望，“咱们往一边挪挪，别让那些放哨的听见……现在，你能不能把话说得更明白些?”

“假如国王接受挑战，和敌人首领单独决斗，结果会怎样?”

哥洛向同伴耳语道，“要么他把对方杀掉，要么被对方所杀，对不对?”

“不错。”索皮点点头。

“如果他干掉了对手，我们就打赢了这场战争。”

“那当然。可是如果……”

“如果国王被干掉了，没有他咱们照样可以战胜敌人。这就不必多说了，大家心里都清楚，弥若兹并非一个顶天立地的英明君主。到那个时候，我们打了胜仗，却没有了国王……”

“阁下的意思是说，没有国王，我们可以更方便地统治这片国土?”

哥洛的面孔变得十分丑恶起来。“别忘了，把他推上国王宝座的正是我们。这么多年来，他享尽荣华富贵，而我们得到了什么好处?他向我们表示过多少感激之情?”

“别往下说了，”索皮打断他的话，“你瞧，有人来传我们到国王的帐篷里去。”

他们两人来到国王帐前，看见爱德蒙和两个卫士正坐在帐篷的外面享用由奴仆们端上来的美酒糕点。显然，他们已经把战书递了上去，国王正在考虑如何答复。这两个贵族军官在这么近的距离细细打量对手，不由感到一阵心悸。

在帐篷里他们当然也看见了弥若兹。只见他眉头紧锁，脸色通红，显然动怒了。

“喏!看看这是什么!”他咬牙切齿地说，一边从桌子的另一端向他们扔过那份战书来。“看看我的宝贝侄儿给我送来了什么!”

“启禀王上，”哥洛说，“假如我们在帐外见到的那个青年就是信中提到的爱德蒙国王的话，我认为这是个危险的骑士，万万不可轻视。”

“爱德蒙国王?呸!阁下是否也相信老太婆嘴里那些有关彼得、爱德蒙之类的无稽之谈?”

“我只相信自己的眼睛，陛下。”哥洛回答道。

“哼，你这话毫无意义，”弥若兹不满地说，“至于如何答复这个挑战，或许我们持有相同的意见?”

“我的确认为是这样，陛下。”

“你说说看。”

“断然拒绝。我想这是最为明智之举，”哥洛说，“因为尽管从来没有人称我作懦夫，但坦白地讲，在一场生死搏斗中与那样一个青年人交手，我的内心是不会平静的。假如，而且十分可能，他的哥哥，那个至尊王，比他更加勇猛危险，那么，为了您宝贵的性命，还是别惹他为妙。”

“放肆!”弥若兹叫了起来，“这不是我想听到的忠告，不是的!你以为我在问你，我是不是应该惧怕这个叫彼得的人(而且有没有这么个人还很难说)?你以为我怕他?我不过想听听你们的意见，在目前我们处于优势的情况下有没有决斗的必要。”

“陛下，我惟一的忠告，便是拒绝挑战，”哥洛说，“那陌生骑士的脸上有一股杀气。”

“你又来了!”这时，弥若兹已完全被激怒了，“你是不是想让我表现出与你同样的怯懦?”

“任凭陛下怎么说。”哥洛谦卑地退在一边。

“哥洛，你讲话简直像个没见识的乡下老太太!”弥若兹说着把身子转向索皮，“爱臣索皮，对这件事你有何高见?我们该如何答复这封战书?”

“不予答复，陛下。”一直默默地站在一边的索皮开口了，“这就是最好的策略，不予答复!既然陛下没有明确拒绝敌人的挑战，别人也不会对陛下的荣誉和勇气表示任何怀疑。”

“活见鬼!，”弥若兹一边大声叫嚷，一边从椅子上跳了起来，“你今天也中了邪吗?你以为我在为拒绝挑战而寻找借口吗?你还不如当面叫我懦夫。”

眼看达到了目的，两个大臣装做恭恭敬敬的样子，不再吭声了。

“我明白了，”瞪着眼盯了他们半晌，弥若兹终于说道，“你们是两个胆小如鼠的家伙，却把我也当成与你们一样无用的东西!找拒绝的理由，找不战的借口。好畦，你们还是不是军人?你们还是不是台尔马人的子孙?你们还算是男子汉吗?假如我拒绝挑战(尽管我有充分的理由这么做，而且我的经验、我的感觉都告诉我应该这么做)，你们就会认为，并且使别人相信，我是由于胆怯才拒绝挑战，对不对?”

“以陛下这般年纪，拒绝一个血气方刚的青年斗士的挑战，没有人会称之为怯懦的。”

“这么说，我已经半截入土、行将就木了，是吗?”弥若兹咆哮起来，“我要让你们亲眼看一看，我的阁下!你们这种婆娘式的劝告，结果适得其反!我原打算拒绝这挑战，可现在我宣布，我正式接受它。你们听清楚没有，我接受了!应该感到羞耻的是你们!”

“我们为陛下的安全深表……”哥洛的话还没有说完，弥若兹早已疾步走出帐篷。他们听到他大声对爱德蒙宣布应战的决定，互相挤挤眼睛，无声地笑了起来。.

“我知道，只要把他激怒起来，他就准会接受挑战。”哥洛说，“可是我不会忘记，他把我叫做懦夫!他将为此付出代价的!”

使者带回的消息不胫而走，在阿斯兰堡垒引起一阵激动。爱德蒙和弥若兹手下的一个队长共同划出了决斗的场地，并打下界桩，用绳子圈了起来。双方将各派三个人站立在决斗场的两端，作为决斗的助手和公证人。这时候，彼得正忙着给凯斯宾鼓气，使他相信自己绝非孤军作战，因为他们进行的是一场正义的战争。突然，他们身边响起了一个带点儿睡意的粗嗓子：“陛下，能听我说一句话吗?”彼得转过身来，看清那是一只年长的大棕熊。“陛下，是我大棕熊，陛下。”

“我认得你，而且知道你是好样儿的，对此我深信不疑。”彼得友好地对它说。

“不错，我是一只善良的熊，”大棕熊顿了一下，继续说，“我想提醒陛下，决斗的助手向来是由我们家族来担任的，想必你早有安排了吧?”

“别派它去当助手，”杜鲁普金小声对彼得说，“不错，它秉性善良，但是派去当公证人，它会给我们丢脸的。它会在决斗还没有结束的时候呼呼睡大觉。它还会吮它的爪子——当着敌人的面这么做!”

“哈!真没办法，”彼得说，“可是它的话一点儿不错——熊家族是有这个特权。也不知道为什么，我对此印象很深，而对过去其他许多事情早都记不得了。”

“请陛下恩准。”棕熊又说。

“这是你们的权利，”彼得说，“就委任你做助手吧。不过你要记住，不可以在那种场合吮爪子。”

“当然不。”棕熊美滋滋地答应着走开了。

“瞧，它又吮上了!”杜鲁普金指着棕熊的背影对彼得说。棕熊赶忙把爪子从嘴里抽出来，装出一副若无其事的样子，去看它在决斗场上的位置。

“陛下!”一个尖尖的声音从附近什么地方传来。彼得四下看了半天，才发现地上仰头站着鼠将军。

“啊——是雷佩契普，有事吗?”

“陛下，我的生命可以随你支配，但我的荣誉只属于我自己。”雷佩契普讲到这里，眼里流露出一丝忧伤。“陛下，我的部下中有我们大军惟一的吹鼓手。本来我以为会被挑选去下战书的，结果我失望了，我的部队也因此而士气大落。如果这次你能选我做决斗的助手，我的部下想必会安下心来。”

这时，在他们上方突然响起一阵雷鸣般的声音，这是巨人韦姆布威热那傻乎乎的笑声。直到雷佩契普狠狠地瞪了他一眼，他才意识到自己的失态，立即闭上嘴，憋出一脸苦相。彼得皱着眉头回答鼠将军说：

“这恐怕不行，有些人害怕老鼠……”“这我注意到了，陛下。”

“这样对弥若兹不大公平，”彼得继续说，“我们不能在决斗场上故意安排一名可能影响他情绪和勇气的助手。”

“陛下真是诚实的化身。”鼠将军姿势优美地鞠了一躬，“在这件事情上，我的考虑有欠周全……刚才我听到有人在笑。假如在场诸位中有谁想拿我开心，那么我随时恭候——我这把剑可不是吃素的。”

雷佩契普这充满火药味的宣言，带来了一阵沉默。最后，还是彼得先开口：“巨人韦姆布威热、棕熊和人头马格兰斯托姆将作为助手随我参加决斗。决斗下午两点开始，十二点准时开饭。”

引用

CHAPTER FOURTEEN HOW ALL WERE VERY BUSY

A LITTLE before two o'clock Trumpkin and the Badger sat with the rest of the creatures at the wood's edge looking across at the gleaming line of Miraz's army which was about two arrow-shots away. In between, a square space of level grass had been staked for the combat. At the two far corners stood Glozelle and Sopespian with drawn swords. At the near corners were Giant Wimbleweather and the Bulgy Bear, who in spite of all their warnings was sucking his paws and looking, to tell the truth, uncommonly silly. To make up for this, Glenstorm on the right of the lists, stock-still except when he stamped a hind hoof occasionally on the turf, looked much more imposing than the Telmarine baron who faced him on the left. Peter had just shaken hands with Edmund and the Doctor, and was now walking down to the combat. It was like the moment before the pistol goes at an important race, but very much worse.

"I wish Aslan had turned up before it came to this," said Trumpkin.

"So do I," said Trufflehunter. "But look behind you."

"Crows and crockery!" muttered the Dwarf as soon as he had done so. "What are they? Huge people - beautiful people - like gods and goddesses and giants. Hundreds and thousands of them, closing in behind us. What are they?"

"It's the Dryads and Hamadryads and Silvans," said Trufflehunter. "Aslan has waked them."

"Humph!" said the Dwarf. "That'll be very useful if the enemy try any treachery. But it won't help the High King very much if Miraz proves handier with his sword."

The Badger said nothing, for now Peter and Miraz were entering the lists from opposite ends, both on foot, both in chain shirts, with helmets and shields. They advanced till they were close together. Both bowed and seemed to speak,, but it was impossible to hear what they said. Next moment, the two swords flashed in the sunlight. For a second the clash could be heard but it was immediately drowned because both armies began shouting like crowds at a football match.

"Well done, Peter, oh, well done!" shouted Edmund as he saw Miraz reel back a whole pace and a half. "Follow it up, quick!" And Peter did, and for a few seconds it looked as if the fight might be won. But then Miraz pulled himself together - began to make real use of his height and weight "Miraz! Miraz! The King! The King!" came the roar of the Telmarines. Caspian and Edmund grew white with sickening anxiety.

"Peter is taking some dreadful knocks," said Edmund.

"Hullo!" said Caspian. "What's happening now?"

"Both falling apart," said Edmund. "A bit blown, expect. Watch. Ah, now they're beginning again, more scientifically this time. Circling round and round, feeling each other's defences."

"I'm afraid this Miraz knows his work," muttered the Doctor. But hardly had he said this when there was such a clapping and baying and throwing up of hoods among the Old Narnians that it was nearly deafening.

"What was it? What was it?" asked the Doctor. "My old eyes missed it."

"The High King has pricked him in the arm-pit," said Caspian, still clapping. "Just where the arm-hole of the hauberk let the point through. First blood.'

"It's looking ugly again now, though," said Edmund. "Peter's not using his shield properly. He must be hurt in the left arm."

It was only too true. Everyone could see that Peter's shield hung limp. The shouting of the Telmarines redoubled.

"You've seen more battles than I," said Caspian. "Is there any chance now?"

"Precious little," said Edmund. "I suppose he might just do it. With luck."

"Oh, why did we let it happen at all?" said Caspian.

Suddenly all the shouting on both sides died down. Edmund was puzzled for a moment. Then he said, "Oh, I see. They've both agreed to a rest. Come on, Doctor. You and I may be able to do something for the High King.' They ran down to the lists and Peter came outside the ropes to meet them, his face red and sweaty, his chest heaving.

"Is your left arm wounded?" asked Edmund.

"It's not exactly a wound," Peter said. "I got the weight of his shoulder on my shield - like a load of bricks and the rim of the shield drove into my wrist. I don't think it's broken, but it might be a sprain. If you could tie it up very tight I think I could manage."

While they were doing this, Edmund asked anxiously. "What do you think of him, Peter?"

"Tough," said Peter. "Very tough. I have a chance if can keep him on the hop till his weight and short wind come against him - in this hot sun too. To tell the truth, I haven't much chance else. Give my love to - to everyone at home, Ed, if he gets me. Here he comes into the lists again

So long, old chap. Good-bye, Doctor. And I say, Ed, say something specially nice to Trumpkin. He's been a brick."

Edmund couldn't speak. He walked back with the Doctor to his own lines with a sick feeling in his stomach.

But the new bout went well. Peter now seemed to be able to make some use of his shield, and he certainly made good use of his feet. He was almost playing Tig with Miraz now, keeping out of range, shifting his ground, making the enemy work.

"Coward!" booed the Telmarines. "Why don't you stand up to him? Don't you like it, eh? Thought you'd come to fight, not dance. Yah!"

"Oh, I do hope he won't listen to them," said Caspian.

"Not he," said Edmund. "You don't know him - Oh!" for Miraz had got in a blow at last, on Peter's helmet. Peter staggered, slipped sideways, and fell on one knee. The roar of the Telmarines rose like the noise of the sea. "Now, Miraz," they yelled. "Now. Quick! Quick! Kill him." But indeed there was no need to egg the usurper on. He was on top of Peter already. Edmund bit his lips till the blood came, as the sword flashed down on Peter. It looked as if it would slash off his head. Thank heavens! It had glanced down his right shoulder. The Dwarf-wrought mail was sound and did not break.

"Great Scott!" cried Edmund. "He's up again. Peter, go it, Peter."

"I couldn't see what happened," said the Doctor. "How did he do it?"

"Grabbed Miraz's arm as it came down," said Trumpkin, dancing with delight. "There's a man for you! Uses his enemy's arm as a ladder. The High King! The High King! Up, Old Narnia!"

"Look," said Trufflehunter. "Miraz is angry. It is good." They were certainly at it hammer and tongs now: such a flurry of blows that it seemed impossible for either not to be killed. As the excitement grew, the shouting almost died away. The spectators were holding their breath. It was most horrible and most magnificent.

A great shout arose from the Old Narnians. Miraz was a down - not struck by Peter, but face downwards, having tripped on a tussock. Peter stepped back, waiting for him to rise.

"Oh bother, bother, bother," said Edmund to himself. "Need he be as gentlemanly as all that? I suppose he must. Comes of being a Knight and a High King. I suppose it is what Aslan would like. But that brute will be up again in a minute and then -"

But "that brute" never rose. The Lords Glozelle and Sopespian had their own plans ready. As soon as they saw their King down they leaped into the lists crying, "Treachery! Treachery! The Narnian traitor has stabbed him in the back while he lay helpless. To arms! To arms, Telmar!"

Peter hardly understood what was happening. He saw two big men running towards him with drawn swords. Then the third Telmarine had leaped over the ropes on his; left. "To arms, Narnia! Treachery!" Peter shouted. If all three had set upon him at once he would never have spoken again. But Glozelle stopped to stab his own King dead where he lay: "That's for your insult, this morning," he whispered as the blade went home. Peter swung to face Sopespian, slashed his legs from under him and, with the back-cut of the same stroke, walloped off his head Edmund was now at his side crying, "Narnia, Narnia! The Lion!" The whole Telmarine army was rushing toward them. But now the Giant was stamping forward, stooping low and swinging his club. The Centaurs charged. Twang, twang behind and hiss, hiss overhead came the archery of Dwarfs. Trumpkin was fighting at his left. Full battle was joined.

"Come back, Reepicheep, you little ass!" shouted Peter. "You'll only be killed. This is no place for mice." But the ridiculous little creatures were dancing in and out among the feet of both armies, jabbing with their swords. Many a Telmarine warrior that day felt his foot suddenly pierced as if by a dozen skewers, hopped on one leg cursing the pain, and fell as often as not. If he fell, the mice finished him off; if he did not, someone else did.

But almost before the Old Narnians were really warmed to their work they found the enemy giving way. Toughlooking warriors turned white, gazed in terror not on the Old Narnians but on something behind them, and then flung down their weapons, shrieking, "The Wood! The Wood! The end of the world!"

But soon neither their cries nor the sound of weapons could be heard any more, for both were drowned in the ocean-like roar of the Awakened Trees as they plunged through the ranks of Peter's army, and then on, in pursuit of the Telmarines. Have you ever stood at the edge of a great wood on a high ridge when a wild south-wester broke over it in full fury on an autumn evening? Imagine that sound. And then imagine that the wood, instead of being fixed to one place, was rushing at you; and was no longer trees but huge people; yet still like trees because their long arms waved like branches and their heads tossed and leaves fell round them in showers. It was like that for the Telmarines. It was a little alarming even for the Narnians. In a few minutes all Miraz's followers were running down to the Great River in the hope of crossing the bridge to the town of Beruna and there defending themselves behind ramparts and closed gates.

They reached the river, but there was no bridge. It had disappeared since yesterday. Then utter panic and horror fell upon them and they all surrendered.

But what had happened to the bridge?

Early that morning, after a few hours' sleep, the girls had waked, to see Aslan standing over them and to hear his voice saying, "We will make holiday." They rubbed their eyes and looked round them. The trees had all gone but could still be seen moving away towards Aslan's How in a dark mass. Bacchus and the Maenads - his fierce, madcap girls - and Silenus were still with them. Lucy, fully rested, jumped up. Everyone was awake, everyone was laughing, flutes were playing, cymbals clashing. Animals, not Talking Animals, were crowding in upon them from every direction.

"What is it, Aslan?" said Lucy, her eyes dancing and her feet wanting to dance.

"Come, children," said he. "Ride on my back again today."

"Oh, lovely!" cried Lucy, and both girls climbed on to the warm golden back as they had done no one knew how many years before. Then the whole party moved off Aslan leading, Bacchus and his Maenads leaping, rushing, and turning somersaults, the beasts frisking round them, and Silenus and his donkey bringing up the rear.

They turned a little to the right, raced down a steep hill, and found the long Bridge of Beruna in front of them. Before they had begun to cross it, however, up out of the water came a great wet, bearded head, larger than a man's, crowned with rushes. It looked at Aslan and out of its mouth a deep voice came.

"Hail, Lord," it said. "Loose my chains."

"Who on earth is that?" whispered Susan.

"I think it's the river-god, but hush," said Lucy.

"Bacchus," said Aslan. "Deliver him from his chains."

"That means the bridge, I expect," thought Lucy. And so it did. Bacchus and his people splashed forward into the shallow water, and a minute later the most curious things began happening. Great, strong trunks of ivy came curling up all the piers of the bridge, growing as quickly as a fire grows, wrapping the stones round, splitting, breaking, separating them. The walls of the bridge turned into hedges gay with hawthorn for a moment and then disappeared as the whole thing with a rush and a rumble collapsed into the swirling water. With much splashing, screaming, and laughter the revellers waded or swam or danced across the ford ("Hurrah! It's the Ford of Beruna again now!" cried the girls) and up the bank on the far side and into the town.

Everyone in the streets fled before their faces. The first house they came to was a school: a girls' school, where lot of Narnian girls, with their hair done very tight and ugly tight collars round their necks and thick tickly stockings on their legs, were having a history lesson. The sort of "History" that was taught in Narnia under Miraz's rule was duller than the truest history you ever read and less true than the most exciting adventure story.

"If you don't attend, Gwendolen," said the mistress, and stop looking out of the window, I shall have to give you an order-mark."

"But please, Miss Prizzle -" began Gwendolen.

"Did you hear what I said, Gwendolen?" asked Miss Prizzle.

"But please, Miss Prizzle," said Gwendolen, "there's a LION!"

"Take two order-marks for talking nonsense," said Miss Prizzle. "And now -" A roar interrupted her. Ivy came curling in at the windows of the classroom. The walls became a mass of shimmering green, and leafy branches arched overhead where the ceiling had been. Miss Prizzle found she was standing on grass in a forest glade. She clutched at her desk to steady herself, and found that the desk was a rose-bush. Wild people such as she had never even imagined were crowding round her. Then she saw the Lion, screamed and fled, and with her fled her class, who were mostly dumpy, prim little girls with fat legs. Gwendolen hesitated.

"You'll stay with us, sweetheart?" said Aslan.

"Oh, may I? Thank you, thank you," said Gwendolen. Instantly she joined hands with two of the Maenads, who whirled her round in a merry dance and helped her take off some of the unnecessary and uncomfortable clothes that she was wearing.

Wherever they went in the little town of Beruna it was the same. Most of the people fled, a few joined them. When they left the town they were a larger and a merrier company.

They swept on across the level fields on the north bank, or left bank, of the river. At every farm animals came out to join them. Sad old donkeys who had never known joy grew suddenly young again; chained dogs broke their chains; horses kicked their carts to pieces and came trotting along with them - clop-clop - kicking up the mud and whinnying.

At a well in a yard they met a man who was beating a boy. The stick burst into flower in the man's hand. He tried to drop it, but it stuck to his hand. His arm became a branch, his body the trunk of a tree, his feet took root. The boy, who had been crying a moment before, burst out laughing and joined them.

At a little town half-way to Beaversdam, where two rivers met, they came to another school, where a tiredlooking girl was teaching arithmetic to a number of boys who looked very like pigs. She looked out of the window and saw the divine revellers singing up the street and a stab of joy went through her heart. Aslan stopped right under the window and looked up at her.

"Oh, don't, don't," she said. "I'd love to. But I mustn't. I must stick to my work. And the children would be frightened if they saw you."

"Frightened?" said the most pig-like of the boys. "Who's she talking to out of the window? Let's tell the inspector she talks to people out of the window when she ought to be teaching us."

"Let's go and see who it is," said another boy, and they all came crowding to the window. But as soon as their mean little faces looked out, Bacchus gave a great cry of Euan, euoi-oi-oi-of and the boys all began howling with fright and trampling one another down to get out of the door and jumping out of the windows. And it was said afterwards (whether truly or not) that those particular little boys were never seen again, but that there were a lot of very fine little pigs in that part of the country which had never been there before.

"Now, Dear Heart," said Aslan to the Mistress, and she jumped down and joined them.

At Beaversdam they re-crossed the river and came east again along the southern bank. They came to a little cottage where a child stood in the doorway crying. "Why are you crying, my love?" asked Aslan. The child, who had never seen a picture of a lion, was not afraid of him. "Auntie's very ill," she said. "She's going to die." Then Aslan went to go in at the door of the cottage, but it was too small for him. So, when he had got his head through, he pushed with his shoulders (Lucy and Susan fell off when he did this) and lifted the whole house up and it fell backwards and apart. And there, still in her bed, though the bed was now in the open air, lay a little old woman who looked as if she had Dwarf blood in her. She was at death's door, but when she opened her eyes and saw the bright, hairy head of the lion staring into her face, she did not scream or faint. She said, "Oh, Aslan! I knew it was true. I've been waiting for this all my life. Have you come to take me away?"

"Yes, Dearest," said Aslan. "But not the long journey yet." And as he spoke, like the flush creeping along the underside of a cloud at sunrise, the colour came back to her white face and her eyes grew bright and she sat up and said, "Why, I do declare I feel that better. I think I could take a little breakfast this morning."

"Here you are, mother," said Bacchus, dipping a pitcher in the cottage well and handing it to her. But what was in it now was not water but the richest wine, red as red-currant jelly, smooth as oil, strong as beef, warming as tea, cool as dew.

"Eh, you've done something to our well," said the old woman. "That makes a nice change, that does." And she jumped out of bed.

"Ride on me," said Aslan, and added to Susan and Lucy, "You two queens will have to run now."

"But we'd like that just as well," said Susan. And off they went again.

And so at last, with leaping and dancing and singing, with music and laughter and roaring and barking and neighing, they all came to the place where Miraz's army stood flinging down their swords and holding up their hands, and Peter's army, still holding their weapons and breathing hard, stood round them with stern and glad faces. And the first thing that happened was that the old woman slipped off Aslan's back and ran across to Caspian and they embraced one another; for she was his old nurse.

14、解放

两点钟不到，杜鲁普金、獾和整个部队坐到树林的边缘；远远地望着几十米以外弥若兹的军队。两军中间有一块平坦的草地，已经圈了起来，准备用作决斗的战常一边的两个角上站着手持宝剑的哥洛和索皮，站在另外两个角上的是巨人韦姆布威热和大棕熊。尽管同伴们再三警告，那大熊还是不停地吮爪子，那傻乎乎的样子十分可笑。彼得已经向爱德蒙和博士握手告别，此时正朝决斗场走去。场上气氛顿时紧张起来。'

“阿斯兰怎么还不来呢?”杜鲁普金担心地自言自语道。

“我也这么想，”特鲁佛汉特说，“可你往身后看。”

小矮人转身一看，不由大吃一惊：“我的老天!那是些什么人?巨人、仙女——哇!成千上万地从后面拥了过来……她们是谁?”

“她们是林中仙子、水族女神……阿斯兰把她们全召来了!”

“嘘!”小矮人做了个手势，“这下可不怕敌人玩什么鬼花招了。可是，万一在决斗中弥若兹技高一筹，那么援兵也无法把国王从困境中解救出来。”

獾没有再讲话，因为这时彼得和弥若兹已从两端步入场中，都是披盔戴甲，全副武装。只见他们彼此行礼，还说了几句话，只是距离太远，听不清说的是什么。转眼间，两把宝剑同时拔出了鞘，在阳光下闪闪发光。决斗开始了。击剑声开始还清晰可辨，但很快便被淹没在鼎沸的人声之中。两军的呐喊助威声此起彼伏，震耳欲聋，简直像世界足球大赛中的拉拉队那么热闹。

“打得好，哈，彼得，打得好!”看到弥若兹连连后退，爱德蒙不禁大声喝起彩来，“继续攻击，攻击呀!”

彼得果然乘胜进攻，有一刻简直就要打赢了。不想弥若兹抢得一个喘息的机会，马上抖擞精神，卷土重来。他充分发挥自己身高体重的优势，步步紧逼。“弥若兹，加油!国王，加油!”敌军疯狂地呼喊着，战场上的形势转而开始对彼得不利了。一直紧张观望的凯斯宾和爱德蒙头上冒出了冷汗，脸色也变了。

“彼得下杀招了!”爱德蒙说。

“快说，现在怎么样了?”雷佩契普个儿小看不清楚，不停地打听着战况。

“双方退到边线，想喘口气。”爱德蒙说，“看，他们又开始了。现在双方都比较谨慎，绕场，僵持，守住门户以免被攻破。”

“我看那弥若兹剑术精湛。”博士小声嘀咕着。他话音刚落，突然听到身边响起一阵震耳欲聋的掌声、叫声、跺脚声。“发生了什么事情?我老眼昏花，看不清楚了。”

“彼得刺中了他的臂弯!”凯斯宾一边拍手，一边说道，“剑从锁子甲关节处的空隙里扎了进去，弥若兹流血了。”

“不好!”爱德蒙突然紧张地说，“彼得使盾牌的手看起来很不灵便，他的左臂一定受伤了。”

果然，大家都注意到彼得手里的盾牌歪歪斜斜，有些拿不稳。台尔马阵营中的加油声一下增强了一倍。

“你经历的战斗比我多，”凯斯宾小声问爱德蒙，“我们还有希望吗?”

“还有一线希望。我看彼得正在寻找时机，这要看运气了。”

“唉，这场决斗完全可以避免的!”

双方阵营里的喊叫声突然一齐停了下来。爱德蒙愣了一下，马上明白过来：

“看样子，交战双方已同意暂停，休息片刻。跟我来，博士，咱们去看看能为彼得做些什么。”

说着，他俩朝决斗场走去。彼得跨过绳索，朝他们迎了过来。他脸色通红，汗流满面，胸脯急骤地上下起伏着。

“你的左臂是不是负伤了?”爱德蒙焦急地问。

“不能真正算负伤。他把整个肩膀的重量都压在我的盾牌上——简直像一堆砖头那么沉重——而盾把手的边缘紧卡着我的手腕……我相信手腕没有折，但肯定是扭伤了。只要用手绢紧紧地扎起来就可以了。”

爱德蒙一边给他包扎，一边担心地问：

“你有把握吗，彼得?”

“这家伙不大好对付，”彼得说着，擦擦脸上的汗水，“如果我能使他不停地移动，把他压在我身上的重量转移为他自己的负担，我就能够取胜。不然的话，老实说，十分危险。爱德，假若他把我打倒，请告诉家里每一个人，我爱他们。瞧，他上场了。再见，老朋友。再见，博士!记着，爱德，好好安慰杜鲁普金，他一直是可信赖的朋友。”

爱德蒙一句话也讲不出来。他心情沉重地和博士一起回到自己的阵营里。

令人振奋的是，第二个回合形势有所好转。彼得已经能够比较灵活地使用盾牌，脚步显然也灵活多了。只见他不停地在场上移动着，一边进攻，一边使自己与对手保持一定的距离。这样弥若兹便不得不跟着他满场转。

“懦夫!”台尔马的士兵开始起哄了，“你怎么不停下来和他打?害怕了吗，呃?原以为你是来决斗的，原来你是来跳舞的呀，哈哈哈……”

“千万别听他们的!”凯斯宾连忙喊。"

“放心吧，他不会的，”爱德蒙安慰他说，“你不了解他——哎呀!”

弥若兹终于得手，在彼得的头盔上猛击了一下。彼得一个踉跄，单腿跪在地上。台尔马人顿时如潮水汹涌般叫起来：“好畦，弥若兹!再来一下，快，干掉他!”那阴谋篡位者不需别人提醒，已经扑向地上的彼得。眼看着剑闪寒光向彼得刺去，爱德蒙把嘴唇都咬破了——弥若兹这一剑凶狠毒辣，看样子他决心要彼得的命。感谢上帝!那一剑劈在彼得的右臂上，万幸那锁子甲非常坚固，没有被劈开。

“好样的!”爱德蒙大叫起来，“看——他又站起来了!彼得，杀死他!”

“我看不清楚，”博士连声催问，“他怎么样了?”

“弥若兹的胳膊落下来时，被彼得抓住了。”杜鲁普金一边讲，一边兴奋得跳起来，“彼得!彼得!为古老的纳尼亚，站起来吧!”

“你们看，”特鲁佛汉特说，“弥若兹失去耐性了。这是好兆头。”

战斗这时已经到了白热化的阶段。每一击都那么沉重，仿佛打到身上便能置人于死地。阵前观战的双方军队随着激动和紧张感的增加，呐喊声反而渐渐消失了——大家都屏住了呼吸，那场面既可怕又壮观。

古老纳尼亚的军中突然一阵沸腾，原来弥若兹绊在一簇丛生草上，脸朝下重重地摔了一跤。彼得向后退去，等他爬起来。

“嘿!真是多此一举!”爱德蒙气恼地跺一下脚，“这节骨眼上还讲什么绅士风度!那个凶残的家伙站起身来，就会——”

然而，那凶残的家伙再也没能站起来了。他的宠臣哥洛和索皮早有阴谋。他们看到弥若兹摔倒在地上，马上跳入场内，大声叫嚷着：“阴谋!阴谋!我们尊敬的国王无助地躺在地上时被纳尼亚的阴谋家杀死啦!台尔马的勇士们，准备战斗!”

彼得简直无法相信眼前发生的事情。他看到弥若兹那两个身材高大的助手持剑扑来，接着，第三个台尔马人也从左边跳入决斗常“纳尼亚，准备战斗!这是阴谋!”彼得终于喊起来。假如那三个台尔马人一齐向他进攻，也许他就不会有发号施令的机会了。哥洛径直冲到弥若兹的身边，一剑置他于死地，嘴里还狠狠地说：“这一剑为了你早上对我的侮辱!”彼得转身对付索皮。他一剑劈在索皮腿上，紧接着又是一剑，麻利地结果了他。爱德蒙此时已飞奔到哥哥的身旁，嘴里大声喊着：“纳尼亚，纳尼亚!伟大的雄狮!”这时候，整个台尔马军队向他们扑来，而这边的巨人已及时赶了过来，低低地弯下身子，用他手中的大棒扫向敌人。人头马奋勇出击，杜鲁普金则率领一群小矮人跟在它左边杀了过来——霎时间一片刀光剑影，杀声震天，两军打作一团。!

“雷佩契普，到后面去，你这小傻瓜!”彼得喊道，“这不是你们老鼠呆的地方，你们会被踩死的!”可那些发了疯似的小家伙根本不听命令。它们挥动着手中的短剑，在两军之中上蹿下跳，奋力拼杀。那天真有不少台尔马士兵突然感到脚上一阵钻心的疼痛，不得不一边大声诅咒着一边单脚跳着往后撤，不少人跌倒在地。在乱军中一旦摔倒在地上，那就没命了。不是老鼠便是其他的纳尼亚人会赶上来，一剑结果了他。

古老纳尼亚的战士们正杀在兴头上，却发现敌军士兵突然间失去了抵抗，脸色煞白，惊怒万状地盯着他们的身后，然后纷纷扔下武器，尖叫着：“树林!看那树林!世界末日来临啦!”

片刻之间，敌人的惊叫声和武器的撞击声便被一阵强烈的、海啸般的树声给淹没了。不计其数的被阿斯兰唤醒的树神绕过彼得的军队，以排山倒海之势向台尔马士兵扑了过去。你可曾在深秋的夜晚站在树林旁的山崖上感受那强劲的西南风?那劲风掠过树林，呼啸着，毫无遮拦地向你刮来。想像一下那声音!再想像一下那树林突然间变成了无数巨人扑向你。那些台尔马士兵当时的感觉就是这样。甚至在古老纳尼亚的军队看来，这情景也触目惊心。'

几分钟之后，弥若兹手下幸存的士兵便所剩无几，他们顺着通往大河的那条路仓皇逃命去了。他们打算越过柏卢纳大桥，占领那里的小村镇，然后坚守不出。

逃兵们来到河边，却找不到柏卢纳大桥!原来那桥昨天就神秘地消失了。在极度的恐惧和绝望中，他们只好缴械投降。

大桥是怎么回事呢?

那天凌晨，露茜和苏珊经过几小时酣睡之后醒了过来。她们睁眼看到阿斯兰正站在她们身边，对她们说：“起来吧，孩子们。今天将是我们的节日。”她们揉揉眼睛，看看四周。树神们已经离去，不过依然看得见它们黑压压的一片，朝阿斯兰堡垒的方向移动。巴库斯带着他那群充满野性的姑娘留了下来，塞利努斯也和他们在一起。露茜感到精力充沛，一下子跳起身来，大家也顿时清醒过来，空中立即又响起了歌声、笑声、口笛声和打闹声。各种各样的动物——都是些不会说话的动物——被这欢快的场面吸引，纷纷从四面八方向他们围拢过来。

“过来，孩子们!”阿斯兰高声叫道，“上来，坐到我的身上来。”

“哇!太棒了!”两个女孩欢呼着，像很多很多年以前那次一样，爬到阿斯兰温暖的、金黄色的背上。在阿斯兰的带领下，他们这一行人出发了。巴库斯和他的野姑娘们一路上不停地奔跑、跳跃、翻跟头；塞利努斯骑着毛驴跟在后面。

他们向右转个弯，冲下一个陡坡，来到柏卢纳大桥跟前。他们正要过河，突然水中冒出一个水淋淋的、须发丛生的大脑袋，上面戴着一顶乱蓬蓬的草环。它望着阿斯兰，用非常低沉的声音说道：

“大王，请松开我身上的锁链。”

“这是谁?”苏珊小声问。

“我猜它是河神，别讲话。”露茜说。

“巴库斯，”阿斯兰吩咐道，“给它解开锁链。”

“可能是指那座大桥。”露茜暗忖。果然，巴库斯和他的部下溅着水花来到一片浅水区。一分钟之后，非常奇妙的事情发生了。硕大、坚实的常春藤缠绕着桥墩飞快地长了起来，卷着每一块桥石。转眼间桥身变成了山楂树篱笆，迅速地分裂、瓦解，然后整个儿垮了下来，在河面上溅起了冲天的水花。野姑娘们使劲儿拍打着水面，尖声叫着，高声笑着，有的嬉水，有的游泳，还有的索性在河崖上跳起舞来。“啊，这又是当年的柏卢纳渡口了!”女孩们激动地回想起往事。

过了河，大家朝小镇走去。

大街上的行人见到他们都吓得纷纷逃散。他们首先来到一所女子学校。这里的女孩子一个个扎着僵直、难看的小辫儿，竖起的衣领紧紧地卡在脖子上，既不美观，又不舒服。这里正在上历史课，内容是弥若兹统治下的纳尼亚，净是些胡说八道，枯燥无味极了。

“格温多伦!假如你再不注意听讲，继续往窗外看的话，我将记下你的名字，扣你的分数!”严厉的女教师威胁一个女学生。

“可是，老师……”格温多伦想开口申辩。

“你没有听见我的话吗，格温多伦小姐?”

“可是，普蕾莱夫人……外面有一头狮子!”

“胡言乱语，扰乱课堂，扣两分!”夫人威严地宣称，“下面，让我们——”她的话被一声狮吼打断了。常春藤从窗外爬了进来，转眼间布满了墙壁和屋顶，给教室带来了勃勃生机。普蕾莱夫人突然发现自己站在林中的草地上，不由大吃一惊，连忙去扶桌子，以免摔倒。不料那桌子一下子变成了一簇玫瑰。一群她怎么也想像不出来的野姑娘正向她团团围过来。接着她又看到阿斯兰，立刻尖叫着逃开了。她那一班又矮又胖、一本正经的小姑娘也随之一哄而散，惟独格温多伦犹豫着没走开。

“可爱的小姑娘，愿意和我们在一起吗?”阿斯兰问她。

“我可以吗?谢谢你，太谢谢你了!”格温多伦脸上绽出开心的微笑，马上和身边两个野姑娘拉起手来。她们毫不迟疑地帮她脱下那身既不舒服又不好看的校服，教她跳起欢快的舞蹈。-

他们走到哪里，类似的情况就发生在哪里。多数居民逃开了，有一小部分加入了他们的行列。离开柏卢纳镇时，他们的队伍扩大了不少，也更显得兴高采烈。

他们越过平原，沿着河的北岸走去。每过一处农庄，就有不少家畜跑来入伙。从未有过欢乐的忧伤老驴突然变得年轻；看家狗第一次摆脱了束缚它们的锁链；马儿踢碎了套在身上的大车，尥着蹶子在队伍旁边来回奔跑着。

在一座院落的井旁，他们看到一个男人正在使劲抽打一个男孩。他手里的棍子突然变成了一支花。惶惑中他想扔掉那花，却怎么也丢不掉。渐渐地，他的胳膊变成了树枝，他的躯体变成了树干，他的脚在地上扎了根。刚才还在流泪求饶的孩子破涕为笑，蹦蹦跳跳地和他们一齐向前走去。

通往海狸大坝的路上有个小镇，这里是两条河交汇处。他们走进另一所学校，教室里一位满面倦容的姑娘正给一群男孩上数学课。那些男孩子一个个呆头呆脑，愚蠢得像猪一样，一点儿灵气也没有。那姑娘从窗户望出去，看见一个野姑娘边唱边跳地沿街走来。她的心情一下子愉快起来。阿斯兰来到窗前，直直地望着她。

“噢，不，不!”姑娘说，“我想和你们去，可我不能。我不能离开岗位。再说孩子们看见你会被吓坏的。”

“吓坏我们?”一个蠢孩子说，“她在和窗外什么人讲话?我们去报告校长，说她在教我们读书的时候与窗外的人说话。”

“我们去看看那是谁。”另一个孩子说。于是大家一齐拥到窗子跟前。他们那迟钝呆板的小脸刚从窗户上露出来，便听到巴库斯一声大叫，吓得他们掉头就跑，互相推搡着，践踏着，一时间哭声喊声乱成一片。据说打那以后(不知是真是假)，再没有人见过那帮蠢小子，而那一地区却出现了一些十分听话的小猪。

“没问题了，亲爱的姑娘?”阿斯兰微笑着向教室里望去。那姑娘欢快地跳出窗户，加入了他们的行列。

他们在海狸大坝再次渡河，然后沿南崖往东走。不久，他们来到一座农舍跟前，门外一个小孩正在啼哭。阿斯兰上前问道：“你为什么哭呀，小朋友?”那孩子显然不知道狮子为何物，所以并不惧怕。"

“姨妈病得十分厉害，她就要死了。”他哽咽道。

阿斯兰想要走进那小屋，无奈房子太小，进不去，他只好把头伸进门去，这下子露茜和苏珊都从它身上掉了下来。只见阿斯兰肩膀一抬就把那房子掮了起来，再一抖，房子稀里哗啦顿时变成一堆废墟。大家看到，露天的床上躺着一个弱小的老妇人(她显然是小矮人的后代)，已经奄奄一息。当她虚弱地睁开双眼，看到阿斯兰那毛茸茸的、硕大的头颅时，并不感到惊讶和恐惧。她说：“啊，阿斯兰!我知道这是真的。我一生都在等待。你是来接我的吧?”

“是的，可怜的好人，”阿斯兰轻声答道，“这是一次长途跋涉。”说话问，好似云开日出，一片红晕浮上了老妇人那苍白的面颊，她的目光也明亮起来。只见她坐起身说：“我感觉好多了，我觉得今天可以吃些东西了。”

“吃点儿东西吧，母亲，”巴库斯说，然后从附近的井里提来一桶水，递给了她，奇怪的是桶里的水已经变成了最香醇的美酒，像草莓那么鲜红，像蜂蜜那么甘甜，像牛肉那么耐饥，像晨露那么清凉

“这井水怎么这么好喝?哦——准是你在水里施了法术，真是太好了!”老妇人喝了几口后诧异地说，一边翻身跳下床来。

“我们十分愿意下来活动活动。”苏珊说。于是，大家继续赶路。

就这样，一路唱着，跳着，她们终于来到河边，正好看到弥若兹的败兵纷纷丢下武器举手投降。彼得的部队站在一边，手持武器，脸上洋溢着胜利的喜悦。突然，老妇人从阿斯兰的背上跳下来，朝凯斯宾奔去。两人见面抱在一起，激动得说不出话来。原来她正是凯斯宾的老保姆。

引用

CHAPTER FIFTEEN ASLAN MAKES A DOOR IN THE AIR

AT the sight of Aslan the cheeks of the Telmarine soldiers became the colour of cold gravy, their knees knocked together, and many fell on their faces. They had not believed in lions and this made their fear greater. Even the Red Dwarfs, who knew that he came as a friend, stood with open mouths and could not speak. Some of the Black Dwarfs, who had been of Nikabrik's party, began to edge away. But all the Talking Beasts surged round the Lion, with purrs and grunts and squeaks and whinneys of delight, fawning on him with their tails, rubbing against him, touching him reverently with their noses and going to and fro under his body and between his legs. If you have ever seen a little cat loving a big dog whom it knows and trusts, you will have a pretty good picture of their behaviour. Then Peter, leading Caspian, forced his way through the crowd of animals.

"This is Caspian, Sir," he said. And Caspian knelt and kissed the Lion's paw.

"Welcome, Prince," said Aslan. "Do you feel yourself sufficient to take up the Kingship of Narnia?"

"I - I don't think I do, Sir," said Caspian. "I'm only a kid."

"Good," said Aslan. "If you had felt yourself sufficient, it would have been a proof that you were not. Therefore, under us and under the High King, you shall be King of Narnia, Lord of Cair Paravel, and Emperor of the Lone Islands. You and your heirs while your race lasts. And your coronation - but what have we here?" For at that moment a curious little procession was approaching - eleven Mice, six of whom carried between them something on a litter made of branches, but the litter was no bigger than a large atlas. No one has ever seen mice more woebegone than these. They were plastered with mud some with blood too - and their ears were down and their whiskers drooped and their tails dragged in the grass, and their leader piped on his slender pipe a melancholy tune. On the litter lay what seemed little better than a damp heap of fur; all that was left of Reepicheep. He was still breathing, but more dead than alive, gashed with innumerable wounds, one paw crushed, and, where his tail had been, a bandaged stump.

"Now, Lucy," said Aslan.

Lucy had her diamond bottle out in a moment. Though only a drop was needed on each of Reepicheep's wounds, the wounds were so many that there was a long and anxious silence before she had finished and the Master Mouse sprang from the litter. His hand went at once to his sword hilt, with the other he twirled his whiskers. He bowed.

"Hail, Aslan!" came his shrill voice. "I have the honour -" But then he suddenly stopped.

The fact was that he still had no tail - whether that Lucy had forgotten it or that her cordial, though it could heal wounds, could not make things grow again. Reepicheep became aware of his loss as he made his bow; perhaps it altered something in his balance. He looked over his right shoulder. Failing to see his tail, he strained his neck further till he had to turn his shoulders and his whole body followed. But by that time his hind-quarters had turned too and were out of sight. Then he strained his neck looking over his shoulder again, with the same result. Only after he had turned completely round three times did he realize the dreadful truth.

"I am confounded," said Reepicheep to Aslan. "I am completely out of countenance. I must crave your indulgence for appearing in this unseemly fashion."

"It becomes you very well, Small One," said Aslan.

"All the same," replied Reepicheep, "if anything could be done... Perhaps her Majesty?" and here he bowed to Lucy.

"But what do you want with a tail?" asked Aslan.

"Sir," said the Mouse, "I can eat and sleep and die for my King without one. But a tail is the honour and glory of a Mouse."

"I have sometimes wondered, friend," said Aslan, "whether you do not think too much about your honour."

"Highest of all High Kings," said Reepicheep, "permit me to remind you that a very small size has been bestowed on us Mice, and if we did not guard our dignity, some (who weigh worth by inches) would allow themselves very unsuitable pleasantries at our expense. That is why I have been at some pains to make it known that no one who does not wish to feel this sword as near his heart as I can reach shall talk in my presence about Traps or Toasted Cheese or Candles: no, Sir - not the tallest fool in Narnia!" Here he glared very fiercely up at Wimbleweather, but the Giant, who was always a stage behind everyone else, had not yet discovered what was being talked about down at his feet, and so missed the point.

"Why have your followers all drawn their swords, may I ask?" said Aslan.

"May it please your High Majesty," said the second Mouse, whose name was Peepiceek, "we are all waiting to cut off our own tails if our Chief must go without his. We will not bear the shame of wearing an honour which is denied to the High Mouse."

"Ah!" roared Aslan. "You have conquered me. You have great hearts. Not for the sake of your dignity, Reepicheep, but for the love that is between you and your people, and still more for the kindness your people showed me long ago when you ate away the cords that bound me on the Stone Table (and it was then, though you have long forgotten it, that you began to be Talking Mice), you shall have your tail again."

Before Aslan had finished speaking the new tail was in its place. Then, at Aslan's command, Peter bestowed the Knighthood of the Order of the Lion on Caspian, and Caspian, as soon as he was knighted, himself bestowed it on Trufflehunter and Trumpkin and Reepicheep, and made Doctor Cornelius his Lord Chancellor, and confirmed the Bulgy Bear in his hereditary office of Marshal of the Lists. And there was great applause.

After this the Telmarine soldiers, firmly but without taunts or blows, were taken across the ford and all put under lock and key in the town of Beruna and given beef and beer. They made a great fuss about wading in the river, for they all hated and feared running water just as much as they hated and feared woods and animals. But in the end the nuisance was over: and then the nicest parts of that long day began.

Lucy, sitting close to Aslan and divinely comfortable, wondered what the trees were doing. At first she thought they were merely dancing; they were certainly going round slowly in two circles, one from left to right and the other from right to left. Then she noticed that they kept throwing something down in the centre of both circles. Sometimes she thought they were cutting off long strands of their hair; at other times it looked as if they were breaking off bits of their fingers - but, if so, they had plenty of fingers to spare and it did not hurt them. But whatever they were throwing down, when it reached the ground, it became brushwood or dry sticks. Then three or four of the Red Dwarfs came forward with their tinder boxes and set light to the pile, which first crackled, and then blazed, and finally roared as a woodland bonfire on midsummer night ought to do. And everyone sat down in a wide circle round it.

Then Bacchus and Silenus and the Maenads began a dance, far wilder than the dance of the trees; not merely a dance for fun and beauty (though it was that too) but a magic dance of plenty, and where their hands touched, and where their feet fell, the feast came into existence sides of roasted meat that filled the grove with delicious smell, and wheaten cakes and oaten cakes, honey and many-coloured sugars and cream as thick as porridge and as smooth as still water, peaches, nectarines, pomegranates, pears, grapes, strawberries, raspberries pyramids and cataracts of fruit. Then, in great wooden cups and bowls and mazers, wreathed with ivy, came the wines; dark, thick ones like syrups of mulberry juice, and clear red ones like red jellies liquefied, and yellow wines and green wines and yellow-green and greenish-yellow.

But for the tree people different fare was provided. When Lucy saw Clodsley Shovel and his moles scuffling up the turf in various places (which Bacchus had pointed out to them) and realized that the trees were going to eat earth it gave her rather a shudder. But when she saw the earths that were actually brought to them she felt quite different. They began with a rich brown loam that looked almost exactly like chocolate; so like chocolate, in fact, that Edmund tried a piece of it, but he did not find it at all nice. When the rich loam had taken the edge off their hunger, the trees turned to an earth of the kind you see in Somerset, which is almost pink. They said it was lighter and sweeter. At the cheese stage they had a chalky soil, and then went on to delicate confections of the finest gravels powdered with choice silver sand. They drank very little wine, and it made the Hollies very talkative: for the most part they quenched their thirst with deep draughts of mingled dew and rain, flavoured with forest flowers and the airy taste of the thinnest clouds.

Thus Aslan feasted the Narnians till long after the sunset had died away, and the stars had come out; and the great fire, now hotter but less noisy, shone like a beacon in the dark woods, and the frightened Telmarines saw it from far away and wondered what it might mean. The best thing of all about this feast was that there was no breaking up or going away, but as the talk grew quieter and slower, one after another would begin to nod and finally drop off to sleep with feet towards the fire and good friends on either side, till at last there was silence all round the circle, and the chattering of water over stone at the Ford of Beruna could be heard once more. But all night Aslan and the Moon gazed upon each other with joyful and unblinking eyes.

Next day messengers (who were chiefly squirrels and birds) were sent all over the country with a proclamation to the scattered Telmarines - including, of course, the prisoners in Beruna. They were told that Caspian was now King and that Narnia would henceforth belong to the Talking Beasts and the Dwarfs and Dryads and Fauns and other creatures quite as much as to the men. Any who chose to stay under the new conditions might do so; but for those who did not like the idea, Aslan would provide another home. Anyone who wished to go there must come to Aslan and the Kings at the Ford of Beruna by noon on the fifth day. You may imagine that this caused plenty of head-scratching among the Telmarines. Some of them, chiefly the young ones, had, like Caspian, heard stories of the Old Days and were delighted that they had come back. They were already making friends with the creatures. These all decided to stay in Narnia. But most of the older men, especially those who had been important under Miraz, were sulky and had no wish to live in a country where they could not rule the roost. "Live here with a lot of blooming performing animals! No fear," they said. "And ghosts too," some added with a shudder. "That's what those there Dryads really are. It's not canny." They were also suspicious. "I don't trust 'em," they said. "Not with that awful Lion and all. He won't keep his claws off us long, you'll see." But then they were equally suspicious of his offer to give them a new home. "Take us off to his den and eat us one by one most likely," they muttered. And the more they talked to one another the sulkier and more suspicious they became. But on the appointed day more than half of them turned up.

At one end of the glade Aslan had caused to be set up two stakes of wood, higher than a man's head and about three feet apart. A third, and lighter, piece of wood was bound across them at the top, uniting them, so that the whole thing looked like a doorway from nowhere into nowhere. In front of this stood Aslan himself with Peter on his right and Caspian on his left. Grouped round them were Susan and Lucy, Trumpkin and Trufflehunter, the Lord Cornelius, Glenstorm, Reepicheep, and others. The children and the Dwarfs had made good use of the royal wardrobes in what had been the castle of Miraz and was now the castle of Caspian, and what with silk and cloth of gold, with snowy linen glancing through slashed sleeves, with silver mail shirts and jewelled sword-hilts, with gilt helmets and feathered bonnets, they were almost too bright to look at. Even the beasts wore rich chains about their necks. Yet nobody's eyes were on them or the children. The living and strokable gold of Aslan's mane outshone them all. The rest of the Old Narnians stood down each side of the glade. At the far end stood the Telmarines. The sun shone brightly and pennants fluttered in the light wind.

"Men of Telmar," said Aslan, "you who seek a new land, hear my words. I will send you all to your own country, which I know and you do not."

"We don't remember Telmar. We don't know where it is. We don't know what it is like," grumbled the Telmarines.

"You came into Narnia out of Telmar," said Aslan. "But you came into Telmar from another place. You do not belong to this world at all. You came hither, certain generations ago, out of that same world to which the High King Peter belongs."

At this, half the Telmarines began whimpering, "There you are. Told you so. He's going to kill us all, send us right out of the world," and the other half began throwing out their chests and slapping one another on the back and whispering, "There you are. Might have guessed we didn't belong to this place with all its queer, nasty, unnatural creatures. We're of royal blood, you'll see." And even Caspian and Cornelius and the children turned to Aslan with looks of amazement on their faces.

"Peace," said Aslan in the low voice which was nearest to his growl. The earth seemed to shake a little and every living thing in the grove became still as stone.

"You, Sir Caspian," said Aslan, "might have known that you could be no true King of Narnia unless, like the Kings of old, you were a son of Adam and came from the world of Adam's sons. And so you are. Many years ago in that world, in a deep sea of that world which is called the South Sea, a shipload of pirates were driven by storm on an island. And there they did as pirates would: killed the natives and took the native women for wives, and made palm wine, and drank and were drunk, and lay in the shade of the palm trees, and woke up and quarrelled, and sometimes killed one another. And in one of these frays six were put to flight by the rest and fled with their women into the centre of the island and up a mountain, and went, as they thought, into a cave to hide. But it was one of the magical places of that world, one of the chinks or chasms between chat world and this. There were many chinks or chasms between worlds in old times, but they have grown rarer. This was one of the last: I do not say the last. And so they fell, or rose, or blundered, or dropped right through, and found themselves in this world, in the Land of Telmar which was then unpeopled. But why it was unpeopled is a long story: I will not tell it now. And in Telmar their descendants lived and became a fierce and proud people; and after many generations there was a famine in Telmar and they invaded Narnia, which was then in some disorder (but that also would be a long story), and conquered it and ruled it. Do you mark all this well, King Caspian?"

"I do indeed, Sir," said Caspian. "I was wishing that I came of a more honourable lineage."

"You come of the Lord Adam and the Lady Eve," said Aslan. "And that is both honour enough to erect the head of the poorest beggar, and shame enough to bow the shoulders of the greatest emperor on earth. Be content."

Caspian bowed.

"And now," said Aslan, "you men and women of Telmar, will you go back to that island in the world of men from which your fathers first came? It is no bad place. The race of those pirates who first found it has died out, and it is without inhabitants. There are good wells of fresh water, and fruitful soil, and timber for building, and fish in the lagoons; and the other men of that world have not yet discovered it. The chasm is open for your return; but this I must warn you, that once you have gone through, it will close behind you for ever. There will be no more commerce between the worlds by that door."

There was silence for a moment. Then a burly, decent looking fellow among the Telmarine soldiers pushed forward and said:

"Well, I'll take the offer."

"It is well chosen," said Aslan. "And because you have spoken first, strong magic is upon you. Your future in that world shall be good. Come forth."

The man, now a little pale, came forward. Aslan and his court drew aside, leaving him free access to the empty doorway of the stakes.

"Go through it, my son," said Aslan, bending towards him and touching the man's nose with his own. As soon as the Lion's breath came about him, a new look came into the man's eyes - startled, but not unhappy - as if he were trying to remember something. Then he squared his shoulders and walked into the Door.

Everyone's eyes were fixed on him. They saw the three pieces of wood, and through them the trees and grass and sky of Narnia. They saw the man between the doorposts: then, in one second, he had vanished utterly.

From the other end of the glade the remaining Telmarines set up a wailing. "Ugh! What's happened to him? Do you mean to murder us? We won't go that way." And then one of the clever Telmarines said:

"We don't see any other world through those sticks. If you want us to believe in it, why doesn't one of you go? All your own friends are keeping well away from the sticks."

Instantly Reepicheep stood forward and bowed. "If my example can be of any service, Aslan," he said, "I will take eleven mice through that arch at your bidding without a moment's delay."

"Nay, little one," said Aslan, laying his velvety paw ever so lightly on Reepicheep's head. "They would do dreadful things to you in that world. They would show you at fairs. It is others who must lead."

"Come on," said Peter suddenly to Edmund and Lucy. "Our time's up."

"What do you mean?" said Edmund.

"This way," said Susan, who seemed to know all about it. "Back into the trees. We've got to change."

"Change what?" asked Lucy.

"Our clothes, of course," said Susan. "Nice fools we'd look on the platform of an English station in these."

"But our other things are at Caspian's castle," said Edmund.

"No, they're not," said Peter, still leading the way into the thickest wood. "They're all here. They were brought down in bundles this morning. It's all arranged."

"Was that what Aslan was talking to you and Susan about this morning?" asked Lucy.

"Yes - that and other things," said Peter, his face very solemn. "I can't tell it to you all. There were things he wanted to say to Su and me because we're not coming back to Narnia."

"Never?" cried Edmund and Lucy in dismay.

"Oh, you two are," answered Peter. "At least, from what he said, I'm pretty sure he means you to get back some day. But not Su and me. He says we're getting too old."

"Oh, Peter," said Lucy. "What awful bad luck. Can you bear it?"

"Well, I think I can," said Peter. "It's all rather different from what I thought. You'll understand when it comes to your last time. But, quick, here are our things."

It was odd, and not very nice, to take off their royal clothes and to come back in their school things (not very fresh now) into that great assembly. One or two of the nastier Telmarines jeered. But the other creatures all cheered and rose up in honour of Peter the High King, and Queen Susan of the Horn, and King Edmund, and Queen Lucy. There were affectionate and (on Lucy's part) tearful farewells with all their old friends - animal kisses, and hugs from Bulgy Bears, and hands wrung by Trumpkin, and a last tickly, whiskerish embrace with Trufflehunter. And of course Caspian offered the Horn back to Susan and of course Susan told him to keep it. And then, wonderfully and terribly, it was farewell to Aslan himself, and Peter took his place with Susan's hands on his shoulders and Edmund's on hers and Lucy's on his and the first of the Telmarine's on Lucy's, and so in a long line they moved forward to the Door. After that came a moment which is hard to describe, for the children seemed to be seeing three things at once. One was the mouth of a cave opening into the glaring green and blue of an island in the Pacific, where all the Telmarines would find themselves the moment they were through the Door. The second was a glade in Narnia, the faces of Dwarfs and Beasts, the deep eyes of Aslan, and the white patches on the Badger's cheeks. But the third (which rapidly swallowed up the other two) was the grey, gravelly surface of a platform in a country station, and a seat with luggage round it, where they were all sitting as if they had never moved from it - a little flat and dreary for a moment after all they; had been through, but also, unexpectedly, nice in its own way, what with the familiar railway smell and the English sky and the summer term before them.

"Well!" said Peter. "We have had a time."

"Bother!" said Edmund. "I've left my new torch in Narnia."

15、阿斯兰打开一道天门

看到阿斯兰，台尔马士兵们顿时吓得面色如土，魂不附体，不少人瘫倒在地上。他们从不相信狮子的传说，于是，在毫无思想准备的情况下，恐惧感一下子占据了他们的心灵。虽然红发小矮人们知道阿斯兰是自己的朋友，这时也惊讶得张大嘴巴，一句话都说不出来。尼克布瑞克部下那些黑小矮人，不知什么时候已经悄悄退到一边去了。丝毫不感到惊慌和恐惧的倒是纳尼亚的老居民，那些会讲话的动物。它们把阿斯兰团团围住，欢乐地叫着、跳着，或冲着它摇头摆尾，或亲热地在它身上摩擦，或用鼻子轻轻地拱它亲它，或在它的身下、腿间钻来钻去。这时，彼得领着凯斯宾挤进重围，来到阿斯兰的面前。"

“这是凯斯宾王子，伟大的阿斯兰。”他介绍说。凯斯宾单腿跪下，亲吻了雄狮的巨爪。

“欢迎你，王子!”阿斯兰说，“你有足够的信心治理好纳尼亚王国吗?”

“我——没有十分把握，陛下。我还太年轻，没有经验。”

“好，”阿斯兰满意地点点头，“假如你自以为很有把握，那其实只能证明你的不成熟。现在，你就要继我们之后成为纳尼亚的国王、凯尔帕拉维尔的统治者、孤独群岛的君主。只要你的人民仍在这片土地上繁衍生息，你和你的继承人便将对他们负起责任。你将戴起王——哈!让我们看看，那边抬过来的是什么——”

就在这时，一支小小的队伍缓缓走了过来——那是十一只老鼠。其中六只抬着一个树枝编的担架，看不清上面放着什么。鼠勇士们身上全是泥浆和血迹，一个个愁眉苦脸，耷拉着耳朵，低垂的胡子失去了往日的神采，连尾巴也无精打采地拖在草地上。它们的领队用短笛吹奏着一支忧伤的曲子。队伍来到近前，大家这才看清担架上有一小堆湿漉漉的东西，那便是雷佩契普。它身上伤痕累累，一只爪子被踩得粉碎，尾巴也不见了，眼看已经奄奄一息。

“露茜，该看你的了。”阿斯兰说。

露茜马上取出她的钻石小瓶子。虽然每个伤口只需一滴药水，但是，在一片焦急的期待中，她用了很长的时间才给雷佩契普上完药，因为它身上的伤口实在太多了。最后一滴药水刚刚点上，老鼠将军便翻身从担架上跳下地来。只见它一手放在剑柄上，一手捻一捻胡须，风度翩翩地向阿斯兰鞠了一躬。

“你好，阿斯兰!”场地上又响起它尖细的声音，“我非常荣幸地——”说到这里，它突然停了下来，似乎有什么惊人的发现。

事实上，虽然伤口都已经痊愈，它现在仍然没有尾巴——也许是露茜忘了治疗这一部分，要不然就是她的药水虽然可以治愈伤口却无法使身体失去的部分重新长出来。雷佩契普鞠躬时突然发现自己身上的变化，不由失去了平时的镇定。它越过右肩向身后望去，没有看到自己的尾巴。于是，它又把脖子使劲向后伸去，直到整个身子和臀部都跟着扭动起来，结果仍然看不到自己的尾巴。就这样，它反复看了好几次，终于确信了那可怕的事实。

“我真该死，”雷佩契普对阿斯兰说，“在你面前表现得如此不冷静。伟大的阿斯兰，我这副不体面的样子出现在你面前，请你千万原谅我。”

“小家伙，你这样子没什么不好。”

“我的尾巴……如果能想想办法，让它再长出来才好。”雷佩契普突然对露茜行了个礼，“也许女王陛下……”

“可是你要尾巴有什么用呢?”阿斯兰问道。

“陛下，”鼠将军说，“没有尾巴，我可以照样吃，照样睡，照样为你去战斗，去牺牲。然而，尾巴是一只老鼠的荣誉和骄傲。”

“朋友，有时我不禁想，你对你的荣誉是否考虑得过多了?”阿斯兰打趣说。

“至高无上的君主，请允许我提醒你，命运赋予我们老鼠这样小的体形，假如我们不努力保护自己的尊严，那么有一些以身材来衡量价值的家伙，就会不恰当地寻我们的开心。这就是为什么我要不厌其烦地告诫人们，如果不想尝尝宝剑的滋味，就别在我面前说‘老鼠夹子’、‘老鼠药’、‘上灯台、下不来’这一类的话。无论他是谁!个子再大也不行!”雷佩契普说到这里，狠狠地瞪了韦姆布威热一眼。可是，像屏障般挡在大家身后的巨人此时并没有注意到脚下的朋友在谈论什么，自然也没有在意鼠将军话里的含沙射影。

“你的部下为什么都把宝剑抽出鞘来?”阿斯兰诧异地问。

“禀报至高无上的君主，”名叫雷佩希克的老鼠副统帅回答说，“假如我们的头儿无法恢复它的尾巴，我们将集体割去自己的尾巴，以分担它的不幸。”

“哈!”阿斯兰高声叫道，“你们用高尚的心灵说服了我!雷佩契普，你将重新得到你的尾巴，不是为了你的尊严，而是为了你与同伴之间的友爱，更为了你们对我的帮助。还记得吗，是你们在大石桌咬断了绑在我身上的绳索，也就是从那时起，你们学会了讲话。”

阿斯兰话音未落，雷佩契普就长出了一条新尾巴。接着，按阿斯兰的指示，彼得授予凯斯宾雄狮骑士封号。凯斯宾当即封特鲁佛汉特、杜鲁普金和雷佩契普为护国将军，封克奈尔斯博士为大法官，并且确定棕熊为决斗公证所所长。这些任命引起了一阵阵热烈的掌声。

那些被俘的台尔马士兵被押解过河，囚禁在柏卢纳，每天发给他们牛肉、啤酒，以维持他们的生命。过河费了很大的劲儿，因为那些士兵就像害怕森林一样，也特别仇视、害怕奔流的河水。所以在膛水过河时他们一个个大呼小叫，惊恐万状。不管怎样，该做的事情都做过了。于是，大家开始了这一天中最美好的一段时光。

露茜坐在阿斯兰身边，感到说不出的愉快。突然她注意到那些树神，不知它们在那儿干什么。开始她以为它们是在舞蹈。只见它们围成两个圆圈，缓慢地移动着；一个圈从左往右，另一个圈从右往左。这时露茜注意到，它们不停地往圆圈的中心抛掷着什么。那些东西刚一落地，马上就变成了干柴。这时，三四个红发小矮人拿着火柴走上前去，点燃了地上的干柴。先是点点火星，很快燃成了熊熊火焰，大家纷纷在火旁围坐下来。

这时候，巴库斯、野姑娘和塞利努斯开始翩翩起舞。那是十分奇特的舞蹈，不仅舞姿优美，而且简直是在变魔术——他们的手足所及之处，立即冒出各式各样的美味佳肴：一盘盘烤肉散发出令人馋涎欲滴的香味；各式各样的蛋糕、馅饼和五光十色的糖果更是令人眼花缭乱、目不暇接，还有奶油、蜂蜜、鸭梨、葡萄、草莓、蜜桃、哈蜜瓜……接着，每人面前的草地上出现了一个巨大的木杯或木碗，里面醇香的美酒不时变换着颜色和味道，而且总是喝不完。

阿斯兰就以这样的盛宴款待着纳尼亚的臣民，直到夜幕降临，天上星星眨起了眼睛。巨大的篝火像一座灯塔照亮了黑暗的山林。宴会还在继续，但喧闹声渐渐低了下去，大家一个接一个垂下脑袋，或躺在草地上，依偎在好朋友中间，沉沉地进入了梦乡。终于，篝火旁一片安静，只有不远处传来柏卢纳渡口潺潺的水声。此时，只有一个身影清醒地伏在草地上，默默地仰望着天空皎洁的月亮。那是阿斯兰。6

第二天，信使们(主要是松鼠和小鸟儿)被派往全国各地，向逃散的台尔马人——当然包括柏卢纳的那些俘虏——宣告：凯斯宾已经成为纳尼亚的国王，因此这个国家不仅属于人类，它从此也同样属于所有会讲话的动物、小矮人和巨人。任何乐意在这块土地上继续生活下去的人都可以留下来，但绝不勉强。阿斯兰将把那些持不同意见者送往他们新的家园，但这些人务必在第五天中午前到柏卢纳渡口集合。不难想像，新法令使许多台尔马人大伤脑筋。他们当中有许多人，主要是年轻人，像凯斯宾一样自小听到过许多关于古代纳尼亚的传说，他们为那美好时光的来临而高兴，并且已经开始和动物们交朋友了。这些人无一例外，都决定留在纳尼亚。可多数上了年纪的人，尤其是那些在弥若兹统治下有权有势的人却闷闷不乐。他们无法想像，一旦失去了权势，生活还会有什么意义。他们说：“和那些无知的动物生活在一起!还有小矮人、巨人、人头马之类的幽灵鬼怪!吓死人了，我们可不干!”还有人持怀疑态度：“我无法信任那狮子和它的属下，它不会让我们过安稳日子的，等着瞧吧!”他们同样不相信阿斯兰会给他们新的家园：“它很可能会把我们带回山洞，一个个吃掉!”类似的交谈使他们更加忧心忡忡，疑虑不安。可是在指定的那一天，半数以上的人还是来了。

在一片林中空地上，阿斯兰已经让部下竖起两根一人多高的木棍，间隔一米左右，又把另一根比较轻一些的木棍横绑在那两根木棍的顶端，看来就像个门框。阿斯兰站在离这门框不远处，左边是彼得，右边是凯斯宾，环绕他们站着爱德蒙、苏珊、露茜和其他众人。孩子们和小矮人们穿上了贵族的盛装。这些华丽的衣服来自弥若兹城堡，当然，现在它已经成为凯斯宾城堡了。连动物们也戴上了名贵的首饰。可是，没有谁顾得上去注意和欣赏这些。阿斯兰那充满活力并发出金色光芒的鬣毛令他们目眩。．还有许多纳尼亚臣民分立在空地两旁。远处站着那些台尔马人。这时阳光明媚，旌旗在微风中飘扬。

“台尔马的百姓们，”阿斯兰庄严地开始说话了，“愿去新的土地上重建家园的人们，请听我说。我将把你们统统送回你们自己的国家，只有我知道那个地方。”

“我们不记得哪儿有这个国家!”“谁知道那里是什么样子……”台尔马人七嘴八舌地咕哝着。

“你们从台尔马来到纳尼亚，但你们并非祖祖辈辈都居住在台尔马。你们自己的国家根本不属于这个世界。几百年前，你们属于另一个世界，也就是至尊王彼得的那个世界。”

听到这儿，许多台尔马人开始坐不住了。“看看，我说得不错吧!他就要把我们统统杀死，把我们从这个世界上消灭掉!”但是，另外一些人则挺起了胸，高兴地拍拍彼此的肩膀，小声说：“怎么样!我们早该猜出来，实际上我们根本不属于这片土地，不该与这些奇形怪状的家伙为伍。我们有着高贵的血统，等着瞧吧!”这时候，甚至凯斯宾、克奈尔斯和孩子们也都吃惊地向阿斯兰望去。

“静一静!”阿斯兰用一种低沉的、近乎吼叫的声音说。大地似乎轻轻颤抖了一下，在场的每一个人都一下子闭上了嘴巴。

“凯斯宾国王，”阿斯兰说，“你应该知道，只有像纳尼亚的历代君王一样，身为亚当的儿子，并来自亚当的儿子们的国家，才有资格成为纳尼亚的真正国王。你正是亚当的儿子。很久以前，就在那世界上被称为南海的地方，一船海盗被风暴吹上一座小岛。他们以海盗特有的方式，杀尽了当地的男人，强迫当地的妇女为妻。岛上有自制的椰子酒，他们便终日狂饮，常常喝得酩酊大醉，睡倒在椰子树下，醒来后便互相争吵，甚至自相残杀。一次，其中六个人受到同伴的追杀，带着他们的女人逃到小岛中部的山顶上，躲进一个山洞藏身。没想到那是个魔力山洞，是两个世界之间的通道。古时候曾经有许多类似的通道把两个世界连接起来，可惜如今绝大多数已自动封闭了。他们恰巧钻进了其中的一个。结果，他们飞快地往下沉，或者往上升去。再睁开眼时，他们发现自己已置身于一个陌生的国度——台尔马国。当时这片土地还没有人类的踪迹。这六对男女从此在台尔马定居下来，生儿育女，世代相传，渐渐形成一个凶猛而又骄傲的民族。许多年过去了。有一年，台尔马发生了饥荒，他们便去侵略纳尼亚，占领并统治这个国家直到昨天。凯斯宾国王，这些话你都记下了吗?”

“我将牢记在心，陛下，”凯斯宾说，“我一直以为自己出身于一个更体面的家族。”

“你的祖先是亚当和夏娃，这足以令最贫困的乞丐骄傲地挺起胸膛，也足以令最伟大异邦的君主自愧不如。青年人，可以知足了。”

凯斯宾深深鞠了一躬，表示回答。阿斯兰转过身去，说：

“那么现在，你们这些台尔马的男人和女人们，你们愿意重返你们祖先世代生活的那个人类世界吗?那是个很好的地方。原来那个岛上的海盗家族早死光了，那儿一直没人居祝你们会有水源旺盛、水质甘甜的水井：肥沃的土地可以耕种，充足的木材可以造房，还有环礁水域中捕不尽的鱼虾。人类至今仍然没有发现那个小岛，世界通道也依然为你们开放。可是，我必须提醒你们，一旦你们从那通道返回人类世界，天门将永远关闭起来。”

一阵沉默。随后，台尔马士兵中一个粗壮、体面的人走上前来，说：

“那么好吧，我愿意接受这个安排。”

“明智的选择，”阿斯兰说，“你敢于第一个做出决定，将得到神灵更多的帮助，你的命运会比别人更好。现在，请你往前走。”

那人脸色微微发白，迈步朝前走去。阿斯兰和它的人往两旁退去，闪出一条路来，一直通往木棍架起的那个孤零零的门框。

“走过去，我的孩子。”阿斯兰说着探起身子，用鼻子在那人的鼻子上轻轻碰了一下。接触到阿斯兰的气息，那人的神色随之一变，仿佛一下子增添了无穷的勇气。只见他耸耸肩，从容地走向那门框。

在场的人都紧紧盯着他。同时，人们清楚地看到那三根木棍和木棍那边的草地、树林和纳尼亚的天空。他们看着那人一条腿跨过门框，然后——眨眼之间，他消失不见了。

空地的另一端，其余的台尔马人齐声惊叫起来：“天哪!他怎么了?难道你想谋杀我们吗?我们不去!”

这时，一个聪明的台尔马人站出来说：“从这门框望过去，我们根本看不到另外一个世界。如果要我们相信它的存在，除非派你的部下先走过去。为什么你的朋友们一个个都

远远地避开那门框呢?”

那人话音刚落，雷佩契普挺身而出，向阿斯兰鞠了一躬。“假如我的榜样能说服他们，尊敬的阿斯兰，你一声令下，我将带着我的十一名兄弟，毫不迟疑地走过去。”

“不，小家伙，”阿斯兰把毛茸茸的爪子轻轻放在鼠将军的头上，“在那个世界里，他们会虐待你们的。让别人去吧。”

“快，该我们上了。”彼得突然对爱德蒙和露茜叫道。

“你要干什么?”爱德蒙迷惑不解地问。

“从这条路回家呀!”苏珊抢着回答，似乎对将要发生的事一清二楚。“但我们必须先换下这身衣服。”

“为什么?”露茜问。

“要是穿这身衣服出现在火车站里，那还不惹得别人都来看我们呀!”

“可是我们所有的行李都放在凯斯宾城堡里了。”爱德蒙说。

“没有。行李都在这里——今天早晨送来的。这早已安排好了。”彼得说。

两个年纪小的孩子更加惊奇了。露茜忍不住问道：

“今天早晨阿斯兰对你和苏珊谈的就是这个吗?”

“是的——还有一件事，”彼得说着脸色变得庄重起来，“我无法全部讲给你听。有些事情它只想要我和苏珊明白，因为我们将不会重返纳尼亚了。”

“永不回来?”爱德蒙和露茜一齐叫起来。"

“哦，你们俩还会回来的，”彼得回答说，“至少从它的话里，我相信你们俩总有一天会回到这里来。可我与苏珊却不会了。它说我俩都长大了。”

“彼得，这真是不幸!”露茜忧伤地望着哥哥，“你怎么能接受这样的事实!”

“我想我能够的，”彼得说，“我的思想已经有了许多改变，总有一天你也会这样的。好了，让我们行动起来，行李送来了。”

孩子们很不情愿地脱下华丽的贵族服装，穿上原先那身学生服，就听见有几个台尔马人在吃吃地笑。而所有的朋友们都起立欢呼，向至尊王彼得、神号女王苏珊、爱德蒙国王和露茜女王致敬。大家恋恋不舍地互相道别——小动物们的亲吻、大棕熊的拥抱，以及与杜鲁普金长时间的握手。凯斯宾要把神号还给苏珊。苏珊犹豫了一下，然后郑重地把号送回凯斯宾的手上，以作纪念。最后，他们以非常复杂的心情向阿斯兰告了别。然后，四个孩子在前面领路，后面跟着一长队台尔马人，依次向门框走去。随之而来的是一阵天旋地转，孩子们似乎同时看到三幅图画：第一幅是一个山洞口，看出去是太平洋上一个无名岛屿。台尔马人将从门框直接来到这里，开始他们新的生活；第二幅是纳尼亚，他们在瞬间看到了小矮人和动物们的笑脸，看到了阿斯兰深邃的目光；第三幅图画很快取代了前面的两幅，那是乡间火车站那个灰蒙蒙、阴沉沉的站台和站台上那条长凳，周围堆放着箱子和玩具盒。孩子们很快站稳并清醒过来，面对周围熟悉的一切，想到即将开始的校园生活，不由产生一种非常亲切

的感觉。

“怎么样，”彼得说，“我们度过了一段非常美好的时光。”

“糟糕，”爱德蒙突然叫道，“我的手电筒丢在纳尼亚了。”